Gc ML

973,74 [VLL-'

Oh3vjin

1996651

REYNOLDS HISTORICAL
GENEALOGY COLLECTION

ALLEN COUNTY PUBLIC LIBRARY

3 1833 01084 3032

Digitized by the Internet Archive
in 2012

http://archive.org/details/in50thohioservin00wint

■

Erastus Winters

IN THE 50TH OHIO

SERVIN G UNCLE SAM

Memoirs of One Who Wore the Blue —
Battle of Perryville — Camp Scenes in
Old Kentucky and Tennessee — The
Atlanta Campaign — Back in Tennessee —
Battle of Franklin — Captured by the
Enemy — A Hot Place Between the Firing
Lines — Prison Experience — The Destruc-
tion of the Steamer "Sultana" — Frightful
Loss of Life — Horrible and Heartrending
Scenes — Writer's Escape, and Arrival at
Home — Enjoys the Warm Hospitality of
Relatives and Friends — End of the War
— Prosperity of the Country Under
"Old Glory."

«£• v5*

By Erastus Winters,

Corporal Company "K," 50, O.V. I.

78 72 5 6 1*

TO

MY CHILDREN AND GRANDCHILDREN

AND ALSO

MY COMRADES OF THE G. A. R.,

ARE THESE MEMOIRS
RESPECTFULLY DEDICATED

$1.00 in paper binding — $1.50 in cloth
1985 Fairfax Avenue, East Walnut Hills

SERVING UNCLE SAM IN THE
50TH OHIO

1B96651

CHAPTER I.
Writer's Ancestors and Sketch of His Boyhood Days.

I was born August 8, 1843, in Hamilton County, Ohio, ten
miles northwest of Cincinnati, in what was commonly called The
White Oak Settlement.

My father (Amos Winters, Senior), was a Green Mountain
boy, and was born in the State of Vermont. My mother (Mary
Ann Pine), was born in the State of New Jersey.

In the early days, when my father arrived in Cincinnati, the
city only contained a few houses, and most of them were built of
logs. What is now Colerain avenue, was then a mud road, where
horses would often mire down, and would have to be pulled out
with oxen, plaing log chains or ropes about the horses' necks.

About the first work that father did on his arrival was to get
out some timbers for a bridge over Millcreek at Cumminsville ;
then he drifted out into the country about Mount Healthy and
the White Oaks, and taught school, met my mother, and they were
married ; then he turned his attention to farming, and followed that
occupation until he became too old to labor any more.

Father was a Drum Major in the War of 1812.

He was at heart a strong Republican, and voted for the la-
mented Lincoln both terms that he was elected President. He
was a warm friend of the colored race, and considered slavery
a great evil.

My parents confessed Christ, and became Christians under the
preaching of Elder Love Jamison at the Old White Oak Church
of Christ, in the early years of the Reformation. Father served
the church as Elder a number of years.

My parents reared a family of seven sons and three daugh-
ters.

My brother, Asa Winters, volunteered in the 69th Indiana

2 Serving Uncle Sam

Regiment, and was killed at the Battle of Richmond, Ky., in 1862.
Another brother, Francis Winters, volunteered in Company "K,"
189th O. V. I. He returned safe. He was not out long, perhaps
live or six months ; he had an easy time, guarding the railroad near
Huntsville, Alabama.

I was the youngest son. My boyhood days were spent on the
farm. In those days, we did not have the splendid school houses,
and the fine school advantages we have now, so as might be ex-
pected, my schooling was rather limited ; perhaps five months out-
side of what my father taught me would cover it all, and I grew
up as many another farmer's son in those days, knowing little else
but how to handle the hoe, plow or mowing scythe.

At the age of 17, I confessed Christ, and became a Christian,
under the preaching of Elder William Patterson, at White Oak
Church, and I want to say here that since that I have tried in
my weak way to live up to that confession. I have never re-
gretted the step I took at that time, but my only regret has been
my failures to live up to that standard as I ought, and though
I have a living faith that God has ever had me in remembrance,
and that his everlasting arms have borne me up, and protected me
while hundreds of my comrades were being ushered into Eternity
around me, yet it is with shame that I confess that I have often
forgotten him, and stepped aside into forbidden paths, and have
not rendered him that loving obedience that I should.

But I trust that through the merits of Christ, I may be for-
given these, my short-comings, and be permitted in the end to
enter into that eternal home that is prepared for those that love
God, and keep his commandments. ,

At this time, my brothers all being married, and working for
themselves, it fell to my lot to get out and hustle to make a living
for my parents and youngest sister, for although my father had
worked hard all his life on the farm, he had never succeeded in
laying up anything for a rainy day, so he was still a poor man in
his old age.

My first experience in working out among strangers was very
discouraging. Father hired me out to an old gentleman, that had%
in his younger days been a slave driver in the South. He had no
learning, but was very headstrong, and set in his ways. A strong
Southern sympathizer ; in fact, to use plain language, he was a
copperhead, dyed in the wool ; take him all around, he was a
hard proposition.

In the Fiftieth Ohio 3

When he came to the dining table, he had a few words that he
never failed to repeat ; it was, as he termed it, asking God's bless-
ing on what "we were gwine to receive," but sad to say, as soon
perhaps as the "Amen" had left his lips, he would be cursing and
swearing, equal to some wicked old Sea Captain.

On Sundays, he would read the Old Testament for hours, and
being no scholar, you may imagine he made a mess of it ; it takes
an up-to-date scholar to pronounce those hard names, but they did
not seem to bother him in the least; it was no trouble for him to
pronounce them. He would call them anything that came in his
mind, and go racing ahead to the next. I used to laugh to myself,
and wonder how those old Bible patriarchs could lie still in their
graves and be called such hard names as he called them. I sup-
pose he thought he got credit for all that reading, and maybe he
did, but still I think there is room for doubt. Then he had a
grandson about my age that lived with him, and the old gentleman
would send us two out in the woods to saw with a cross-cut saw.
I am not going to say whether we two worked very hard or not,
but suffice it to say the old gentleman use to remark that "boys
would be boys."

The grandson and I slept upstairs just over the old gentleman's
bedroom, and in the morning at 4 o'clock regular, rap, rap, rap
would go the old gentleman's cane on the floor — that meant get up.
Oh ! how we used to dread that early calling. After all those years
I have never forgotten* the dreaded sound of that old hickory
cane. So early in the morning, to us boys in our warm bed up-
stairs, it sounded like the crack of doom, but as bad as we hated
it, we had to obey, for if we did not heed the first call, it would
be repeated in a few minutes with still greater vim than at first.
So we would crawl out, and do our feeding and wash ourselves
and get ready for what we knew "we were gwine to receive," for
well Ave knew what that would be— hoe-cake, coffee and a bite of
meat, and a few oaths for dessert.

Well, I stood the racket a month and a half, and then I pulled
out and left him, for to tell the truth, had I remained much longer,
it would have taken two of me to make one shadow, as I never
got enough to eat while I was with him.

I understood that after the war commenced, the old gentleman
was in Cincinnati one day, and he began to express some of his
Southern sentiments, and the next thing he knew, there was a
rope around his neck, and he was strung up to a lamp post, and

4 Serving Unci^e Sam

given a right severe choking, and only his gray hair saved his life.
They let him down, and he went home, a wiser, if not, a better
man, and I trust he remained thankful the balance of his days for
what "he was gwine to receive."

After leaving the old gentleman, I worked for different parties
and at different kinds of work, but I struck no more places as
tough as the first one, receiving man's wages, though only a boy
in age.

In those days, I put in all my spare time reading, for I always
loved to read from the time I could put words together. So I
remember I read all about the Kansas troubles ; the Missouri
border ruffians; the Dred Scott Decision; the John Brown raid;
his capture and death; the campaign of Abraham Lincoln for
President; the exciting times following his election and inaugu-
ration ; the withdrawl of the Southern States from the Union ; the
firing on the "Star of the West"; the firing on "Fort Sumpter" ;
and her surrender to the Confederate officers ; the first call of the
President for volunteers to put down the rebellion ; the attack on
the troops in Baltimore while on their way to Washington ; all
those things I read carefully, and wondered what it would all lead
to. I was too young and inexperienced to grasp the situation in
full ; still my sympathies were all on the side of the Union, and
to show my patriotism, I joined a company of home guards, and
took an active part in drilling, and also in raising a flag over the
home of my employer, a gentleman that resided near Cheviot, Ohio,
and had me employed on his farm. This was during the summer
of 1861, and at that time, all or nearly all the loyal families had
the flag waving over their homes.

Just across the road from where I was employed lived a very
loyal family. Father, mother, one daughter and four sons. They,
of course, showed their loyalty by having "Old Glory" proudly
floating from a flag staff in their yard. My employer and I
concluded to have some fun, so we slipped over one night, and
stole their flag and took it half a mile out the road, and hung it
on a fence stake. They were quite angry about it, and, of course,
lay the blame on some of their "Secesh" neighbors. You may be
sure the guilty parties kept very mute about it so I don't think they
ever found out who did it, and if any of them chance to read this
little story, the mystery will be cleared up. It' was a shabby
trick, but we only did it for sport, but we had to do our laughing

In the Fiftieth Ohio 5

on the quiet, as we did not dare to let them see us making sport
over it.

Two of those young men went in the service afterwards, and
lost their lives in defense of that flag they loved so well ; the re-
mains of one of them was brought home before I enlisted, and I
went to his funeral. He was a good friend of mine, a splendid
young man, and stood high in the community where he lived, and
his taking off in the flower of his young manhood was deeply re-
gretted by a large circle of friends, even those who differed from
him on the account of his bold stand for the Union, came and
paid the last sad tribute of respect to his poor remains they could
in this world. Thus showing that they respected him for his
bravery, even if they did differ with him in sentiment. He had the
courage of his convictions, while they had not.

This was in the early part of the war, and, of course, attracted
attention far and near, but later on, these sad scenes became almost
daily occurences. Ah ! but those were exciting times, and little did
the people think at the beginning that four years of cruel, bloody
war was to follow.

Brother was to meet brother on the field of battle; each con-
tending and battling for the cause he thought was right ; one
clothed in blue, and battling under the Stars and Stripes, that
represented what our forefathers fought for — a United Country;
the other, clothed in the Gray, marching and battling under the
Stars and Bars that represented the Southern States that had
withdrawn from the Union, and wished to form a separate gov-
ernment of their own. Both equally determined and equally
brave; both willing to leave their pleasant homes and friends and
suffer privations on the march, and if need be, offer up their
lives, a willing sacrifice on the field of battle for the cause they
thought was just and right. Oh ! what suffering and misery and
heartaches were endured in those eventful four years ; not only
in the Northland, but also in the Southland. Pen can never de-
scribe, or tongue express, nor can the brush of the artist paint
the, anguish and suffering that was endured by the soldiers on
the march through heat and cold.

Think of the wounded on the battlefields ; sometimes lying for
days exposed to the heat of a Southern sun, or the piercing cold
of a Northern blast, and the privations and cruelty they were
compelled to endure in the prison pens ; nor was the suffering con-
fined to the soldiers alone. Ah, no ! think of the poor, old fathers

6 Serving Uncle Sam

and mothers, wives, sisters, sweethearts and children left at home.
Oh! how slowly the days, weeks, months and years must have
passed for them; how eagerly they searched the papers for the
latest news from the front. Imagine if you can, the feelings of
those parents as they read that their John fell in the last bloody
charge, pierced through the head by a minnie ball. Can it be
true? Yes, there it is in black and white, and they read it again
and again to make sure that they have read aright. Poor, merry-
hearted John, the idol of their hearts, their main support in their
declining years, is gone. Oh ! what anguish fills the hearts of this
Father and Mother as they realize in its fullness, their sad bereav-
ment.

Picture, if you can, the scene in a young wife's home, as she
reads the latest news from the front; as she comes to the list
of the wounded ; her heart almost stops beating as she reads the
name of her Harry, that he has lost his good right arm, and is
in the hospital; what scalding tears she sheds as she clasps her
boy in her arms, and thinks of poor Harry, as he mourns with
pain on his lonely cot. "Oh!" she sobs, "If I was only there to
wait on him, and soothe his suffering."

Then imagine to that home where the parents have seen their
gallant boys march away to the front, leaving behind them, their
sisters and sweethearts. Oh ! how proud they all felt when they
saw the brave boys march away in their bright, new uniforms ;
how the neighbors cheered as they waved them a last good bye,
but trouble and- sorrow has come into that home also, for they
have read the late news, and sad to relate they have found in the
list of prisoners, the names of their two brave boys, of whom
they felt sc proud. Yes, there are the names, Charles and George,
captured by the enemy, as they were gallantly defending their
flag ; now instead of pride and cheers in that home, there is
sorrow and tears, for they have all read what miserable treatment
the prisoners receive. So the hearts of the parents, sisters and
sweethearts are all heavy with grief, as they think what their loved
ones will have to suffer in those vile dens. Reader, those scenes
are not drawn from imagination, but were of almost daily oc-
curence in the North and South during all those terrible four
years of war.

Truly the cup of sorrow in the homes were full and over-
flowing, and yet how bravely the noble women bore their heavy
burdens, and uncomplainingly toiled on, and by their prayers and

In the: Fiftieth Ohio

loving acts of kindness, they did what they could; not only did
they try to soothe the suffering in their desolate homes, but by
their sympathy and self-denial, many a poor, lonely suffering
boy's heart was made to throb with gladness, whose frail body
was racked with pain from wounds or fever, as he tossed from
side to side on his humble hospital cot, by their kind and loving-
ministrations, for as some one has wisely said, "Woman's warm
heart and gentle hand in God's eternal plan, were formed to
soften, soothe, refine, exalt and comfort man."

Well did the women perform their part in those dark and
bloody days, both in the North and South, as we who were en-
gaged in the struggle can safely bear witness. Let us then not
forget to ask that a Heavenly Father's Choicest Blessing may
rest on those noble women, who so heroicly stood behind the men
that stood behind the guns.

Some writer has paid the following beautiful tribute to women,
which I take the liberty of inserting here, as a fitting close for
this chapter.

''How dark this world, how dark and dreary,
How hard a task this life would be to live,
If we had not that blessed consolation
A woman has the power to give.
In time of greatest trouble and temptation,
AVhen all the world seems dark as Egypt's night.
She comes to us, a dear, sweet guardian angel,
To give us comfort, and guard us right.
Like sunbeams in the midst of storm and sorrow,
Her smiles give warmth and cheer to weary hearts.
She lifts us to a higher plane of living
By sweet influence which her life imparts.
She is to us worth more than gold or silver,
Or all the other things this world contains.
For while these fade, and lose their dazzling splendor,
A pure sweet woman's love remains."

8 Serving Uncle Sam

CHAPTER II.

Putting on the Blue — Ordered to Kentucky — First Long Roll

Experience — Happenings at Camp King and

Camp Beechwood

During the spring and summer of 1862, I was in the employ
of a gentleman at CollegeHill, Ohio, near Cincinnati.

He was interested in the fruit business, and was putting out
his entire farm in fruit. He took great pride in his trees, and
labored among them daily, keeping their tops trimmed neat and
uniform. He watched over and nursed them as tenderly as he did
his children. Indeed, I admired his trees very much myself, as I
worked, and put in a crop of navy beans among them, which were
growing finely, when I left to enter the army. I shall have oc-
casion to mention those trees again before I close this little story.

I kept myself posted in the progress of the war, and came to
the conclusion that they would never be able to put down the
rebellion without my assistance, and I spoke to my employer
about it. Said he, "My boy, stay with me at moderate wages until
I get my first crop of fruit, and I will make you a present of a
fine young horse, saddle and bridle." I thanked him for his tempt-
ing offer, but said to him that I thought my services were needed
in the army more than he needed them, and though I regretted to
leave him and his good family, I bade them good bye.

When I told my parents my intentions, father bade me God
speed, but mother objected very strongly, but I said to her if I
remained at home, I was likely to be drafted, and asked her if she
would not rather I would be a volunteer than to be forced into
the service, besides that I would be with my cousin, who was a
Lieutenant in the Company that I wished to join, and also that I
would be with some of my chums, who had already enlisted, and
with a lot more such talk as this, I finally overcame her objections,
and she reluctantly gave her consent.

My parents at that time were living at Ludlow, Kentucky. I
went over into Cincinnati, hunted up the recruiting office, and
signed the roll as a member of Company "K," 50 Ohio Volun-
teers, and was sent out to Camp Dennison, and mustered into
the United States Service for the period of three years, or during
the war, receiving fifty dollars bounty from Hamilton County,

In the Fiftieth Ohio 9

and twenty-live dollars cash from the Government, with a promise
of sseventy-five more at the close of my service.

The regiment at its organization was under the command of
Colonel Jonah R. Taylor, Lieutenant Colonel Silas A. Strickland,
Major Defrees and Adjutant George R. Eisner.

Company "K" was commanded by Captain L. A. Hendricks ;
First Lieutenant Oliver McClure ; Second Lieutenant E. L. Pine ;
First Sergeant Charles Vanduezen, all fine looking officers. Van-
duezen had been in the regular service, and was a number one
drill master ; as a result, Company "K" became in a short time
very proficient in the manual of arms, and all company movements.

A few days after being mustered in, I was given a pass to
visit my parents, brothers and sisters to bid them good bye, and
receive their parting blessing. Yes, and I had a girl to leave be-
hind me, and, of course, must see her, and bid her good bye also,
and with a promise to write to her often, I bid her a sorrowful
farewell. We corresponded regular for a few months, and then
a young Methodist minister lay siege to her heart, and she became
his for better or worse, but she was not the only pebble on the
beach, and I did not remain long without another correspondent.

But to resume, returning to camp. After my pass expired,
I was soon rigged out in a suit of Uncle Sam's blue, and armed
with a musket, I began to think I was "It."

I was mustered into service, August 22, 1862, and after drill-
ing squad company and regimental drill and standing guard until
somewhere the first of September, we were ordered to Kentucky,
and sent out the Lexington Pike near Fort Mitchell, and camped
near the Highland House on an open lot for the night. Those that
are well read in history will remember that this was the time that
General Kirby Smith had invaded Kentucky, and was threatening
Covington and Cincinnati. Nothing disturbed the quiet of our
camp that night.

In the morning, several comrades with myself were detailed
for fatigue duty, and were busy at work with pick and shovel just
under the hill below camp; all went well for a short time, and
then from headquarters came the nerve disturbing rattle of the
long roll; beat with all the energy that Bob Crandle, our lame
drummer boy could put in the drumsticks. We all understood
what that meant — picks and shovels were dropped at once. I am
not sure but those that had their picks in the air, ready to strike,
left them hanging there, and we rushed to camp to find the regi-

10 ' Serving Uncle Sam

merit already forming on the parade ground. In the excitement,
some comrade had mistaken my gun and accouterments for his
own. but there is no time now for changing guns. I gather up
what is left, and take my place at the head of Company "K," and
at the command : Right, face, forward, double quick, march, we
are orl out the pike a short distance, file right through a. farm
gate, then across fields, orchards, gardens, vineyards and vacant
lots, jumping newly made breastworks.

We finally came to a halt with scarcely a half an inch of breath
left inside the grim walls of old Fort Mitchell, where at that time,
stood a battery of brass guns, the same that Professor Lloyd men-
tions in his famous book, "Stringtown on the Pike."

I begin to look around now, and wonder where I am. As
I glance along the line to right and left, I notice the boys' faces
are very pale, caused no doubt by our great haste to reach the
fort, or it may have been caused by the awful rattle of Bob's
drum. Old veterans will all bear me out, I think in saying, the
long roll is very trying on the nervous system, especially if it
takes place in the vicinity of the enemy. So these two causes
combined, I think, fully explains why our faces were so white at
this particular time.

I don't wish to convey to the reader the impression that we
were frightened ; no, not by any means ; we were just a bit nervous,
that's all, but be that as it may, had we been called at that moment
to give a specimen of our marksmanship, I fear that none of us
would have hit the bull's eye. Our condition was something like
the hunter who has run up on his first deer. We had what might
be termed the "Buck Ague."

Half a mile or a mile south of Fort Mitchell, at that time the
pike ran through a dense beech woods. We naturally looked out
that direction after getting in the line in the fort, and we saw a
great cloud of white dust arising above the tree tops ; that settled
it in our minds, of course, that the Rebel army under Kirby Smith
was going to attack us, and it was their advance that was raising
all that dust, so we kept our eyes fixed on that dust cloud, which
drew nearer and nearer. Finally when we were all about ready to
have nervous prostration, there emerges from that dark woods, not
Kirby Smith's advance, but a large drove of government mules
that were being driven in to save them from falling into the
hands of Kirby Smith, whose advance was at Florence, only a
few miles distant from Fort Mitchell, and his advance pickets

In the Fiftieth Ohio 11

and ours had exchanged a few shots at each other that morning,
and a few men were killed and wounded as we learned after-
wards.

After these things calmed down, we returned to our camp
near the Highland House, and this ended the bloodless battle
of Fort Mitchell, and our first long roll experience.

There were thousands of men in the defences of Covington at
that time ; raw recruits, militia and backwoods squirrel hunters ;
what kind of a fight we would have put up is hard to tell had
Kirby Smith advanced on us, but he must have thought we were
too many for him, for he flanked off to the right, and left us,
but he still hovered around a few days, causing us to keep a sharp
lookout for him ; so if our numbers kept him away what difference
does it make if our nerves were unstrung at the time. "All is
well that end well."

That same afternoon, the Fiftieth Ohio was called into line,
and marched to Camp King, back of Covington, going by way
of a mud road that led east or rather southeast from our camp.

The writer was detailed to guard company goods, so remained
in our first camp till the next day, when he rode in the wagon
back through Covington, and so rejoined the company and regi-
ment at Camp King. To the best of my recollection, we did not
remain here but a few days, but quite long enough for some of our
officers to have several more nervous attacks ; the sight of two or
three mounted men on some*of the Licking hills was sufficient
excuse for them to have the regiment called out into line of
battle.

Why, they seemed to think that the Confederates were planting
batteries on all the hills that surround our camp ; how it ever
happened that such men as they got their commissions in the
United States Volunteer Service has always been a puzzle to me.

My father and one of my brothers came to see me while at
Camp King, and when I bade them good bye, that was the last I
saw of any of my relatives until the close of the war. While
on picket one day back of camp, I saw a razor back hog in the
woods with a large knot on the end of its tail the size of my
double fist. It was a freak of nature, and looked very odd to
me. I wrote home to my people that the hogs were so poor out
there that the owners had to tie knots in their tails to keep them
from crawling through the fence cracks and straying away.

On the same post with me, a comrade after coming off of out

12 Serving Uncus Sam

post,, rolled himself in his blanket, and laid down to take a little
sleep. When we waked him in the morning, he got up and shook
his blanket, and out rolled a large snake that had been his bed fel-
low. I imagine the comrade would not have slept very sound had
he known of his snakeship sooner ; as it was, that comrade jumped
round there fully as lively as he would had the long roll been
sounded, and I know it rattled him equally as bad. A day or two
after this little incident, we received marching orders, and getting
into line, we were soon on the move down through Covington.

Crossing the Licking Bridge, and passing through Newport,
we bore to the right onto Saint John's Hill, and remained there
one night, camping on the hillside in the rain. We passed a very
disagreeable night ; next day, we fell into line once more, and
soon found ourselves marching out the Alexandria Pike, and in
a short time, arrived at Camp Beech wood. I judge this was
somewhere near where Fort Thomas now is, but of this, I am
not positive. I remember very little of what took place in this
camp.

I will relate what I remember. We had a man in Company
"K," who said his name was Thomas Easterling, yet I doubt very
much if that was his right name. I judge he was a regular bounty
jumper, for he never discarded his citizen's clothes, and finally
deserted us while we were on the march to Perryville, Ky.

One day while lying in Camp Beechwood, two of the boys told
Easterling that if he would go around a certain tent, there would
be two white calves follow him. Easterling did not seem to pay
much attention to them at first, but the boys kept on urging
the matter, and seemed so anxious to get a bet out of him that
the next day he told them to put up their money, and he would
put up his; so the boys were so sure of their winning the money,
they bet him $5.00, and both sides put up their money. Easter-
ling marched around the tent, and then imagine their surprise, he
pulled up his pants, and showed two black calves, following him
instead of white ones ; he had beat them at their own game by
making liberal use of a box of shoe blacking. He won their
money very easily, and after that, the boys were not so anxious to
bet with Easterling.

Another incident I remember was a man that had one side of
his head shaved, and drummed out of camp. I do not know
what he had done, but I know T thought it was a very sad sight

In the Fiftieth Ohio 13

to look at. I remember nothing more of importance that oc-
cur eel at this camp.

CHAPTER HI.

Ordered to Louisville— Different Effects on Different Men in
Drinking from the Same Canteen.

One morning after being in Camp Beechwood a few days, we
received marching orders, and in a short time, we filed out of camp,
and were soon tramping down the pike toward Newport and
Covington, the boys, in high spirits, singing snatches of gay songs,
such as "Ain't I glad to get out of the Wilderness," "Good bye,
Mary Ann," and "The Girl I Left Behind Me."

Passing through Newport and Covington, we crossed the river
on a pontoon bridge into Cincinnati, and marched down to the
foot of Fifth street, and into the O. & M. Railroad Depot. Here
a guard was thrown around us, with orders not to let any of us
pass out, and we were told to make ourselves comfortable until
morning, but what building was ever strong enough, or guards
strict enough to hold strenuous Yankee soldiers in check, if they
once took it in their heads to pass out ; so, as it might be expected,
a hole was soon' found, and the boys were soon busy as bees,
passing in and out, and like the bees, they all came in loaded ; if
not with honey, it was something that seemed to please the boys
fully as well.

Next morning (Sunday I think), we were marched to one of
the market houses, and breakfast was furnished us, and then
we were returned to the depot, and put aboard the cars, and
were soon steaming towards Jeffersonville, Indiana. The boys
that were inclined to drink something stronger than coffee seemed
to have plenty of it along, and as a result, there was ere long a
very noisy, crowd aboard that train. Some were singing; some
were talking and laughing ; others whooping and yelling, and some
were even crying, great tears rolling down their cheeks, and one
German comrade had the misfortune of losing his hat, and created
great amusement for us all, by exclaiming with a great deal of
earnestness, "Sure, I had him all day, but now he is gone." Such
was some of the different effects that drinking from the same
canteen had on the boys that long to be remembered Sunday

14 Serving Uncle Sam

while on the way to Jeffersonville. Poor boys, many of them
were never permitted to return, but their bones are crumbling to
dust amid the soil of Kentucky, Tennessee and Georgia, while
others are resting on the slimy bottom of the Mississippi River.

Arriving in Jeffersonville, we were ferried across the river into
Louisville, and went into camp. You that are well versed in
war history, will remember that at this time the Confederate
General Bragg and the Federal General Buell were racing on
parallel roads to see who would be the first to reach Louisville
with his army, and remember also that General Buell won the
race, and his coming was gladly welcomed by the loyal citizens
of Louisville and the North. It was also an inspiration to us
new troops to watch Buell's dusty, sun-tanned and seasoned vet-
erans proudly marching into Louisville, keeping perfect step to
the inspiring music of their respective bands, and also to see the
old flag floating proudly over them, the free breezes of Heaven
kissing her beautiful folds, as she rippled, waved and glistened
in the bright October sunshine. It was a grand and never-to-be-
forgotten sight to us, and we hailed their coming with shouts of
joy and thankfulness.

There was quite a contrast existing at that time between the
clothing worn by Buell's men and that worn by our boys. Ours
were new, and the "Sunday" was not worn off of them yetr
while theirs were traveled stained, dusty and* appeared to have
seen hard service, while the men were rugged and tanned, yet they
carried themselves erect and seemed proud that it was their priv-
ilege to defend the flag under whose protecting folds they had
been reared ; so we found that under those soiled suits of blue
were beating true and loyal hearts, ready and willing if need be
to sacrifice their lives for that country and flag they loved so
well, but the boys of the Fiftieth Ohio were soon to have the
gloss taken off their clothes, and before many days our clothing
looked fully as badly soiled as that of the boys marching with
Buell.

We were not permitted to stop in Louisville any length of timer
as our friends, the enemies under General Bragg, were still in
the vicinity, so the Fiftieth took up the line of march with the
balance of the army, and I want to tell the readers of this little
story it was no picnic excursion marching over those hot. dusty
roads after Bragg's army. That fall there had been a drought,
and water was very hard to get, but dust was plentiful. This

In the Fiftieth Ohio 15

made it extremely hard on the men, especially new troops who
were not used to marching. We all started out with well-filled
knapsacks, but we did not get far before we trimmed ourselves
down to light marching order; extra clothing was tossed aside to
be gathered by the citizens or teamsters, for be it understood, we,
had all drawn our full quota of clothing; everyone of us had
drawn an overcoat, something we had no need of that time of
the year. Blistered feet were plentiful, and water being so hard
to get, there was considerable suffering among the boys. I drank
water on this march that the hogs had wallowed in; perhaps this
sounds a little fishy or hoggish to some of you readers, but never-
theless, I will vouch for it being true. If you think this incident
tough, let me give you another.

It was said that some of the boys got water out of a pond one
dark night and used it at supper for to make their coffee, and to
quench their thirst also. What was their disgust next morning
to find a dead mule or two in the pond. I will not vouch for the
truth of this, because it is a little too mulish, but I have no doubt
it was true. I imagine that coffee had a rich flavor.

But with all the unpleasantness of this short campaign, the
boys tried to be cheerful, and would sing their little songs, and get
off their little jokes on one another, and woe be to the one they
got their jokes on; he better take it in good part, for if he got
angry over it, he was not apt to hear the last of it for many a
day. In a crowd of men and boys such as we were, there is
always something more or less funny coming to the front to
cause the laugh to go round, and so it was with us as we tramped
along the dusty Kentucky roads leading to Perryville.

We had in Company "K," at that time, an old German com-
rade by the name of Bearman, a kind-hearted, generous old soul,
who would willingly divide his last hardtack with a hungry com-
rade. He had seen hard service in his own country, but for some
cause, he did not take kindly to our volunteer service, and found
a great deal of fault with it. He was a short, heavy-set man,
and carried a rather heavy knapsack; waddling along through
the dust one day, comrade Bearman by some mischance, got
tangled up and fell on his back, his knapsack under him. fitted
in a slight depression in the road made it a little difficult for him
to get up in a hurry, and as we looked at him there on his back,
his hands and feet fanning the air, he was such a comical sight.
We greeted him with roars of laughter, and yelled at him to <?rab

16 Serving Uncle Sam

a root. Of course, this made him very angry, and when he finally
got straightened up on his feet, he exclaimed passionately : "The
longer a man lives, the more he finds by Sheious Christ out ;" he
was greeted by another roar of laughter from the boys, and for
a short time, blistered feet and choking dust was forgotten, and
whenever the boys would think how Bearman looked lying there in
the dust, the laughter would burst out afresh ; in fact, it was hard
to forget the comical figure he cut while he was down; he re-
minded me very much of one of those large pinching bugs that
we often see lying helpless on their backs in the dusty road. It
was wrong perhaps to laugh at the old man, but in such cases
the boys had no mercy on young or old, and poor Bearman was
not suffered to forget this little mishap as long as he remained
with us, but the service proved a little strenuous for such as he,
and not long after this, he was given an honorable discharge, and
sent home. The kindhearted old soul had taken a great liking to
me, and gave me a very pressing invitation to come and see him
after I got out of the service, promising me all the wine I could
drink, as he said he had plenty of it in his cellar at home ,but I
failed to pay him that visit, so missed getting the wine.

It was such amusing little incidents as this that kept the boys
in good humor and spirits, and made them forget for the time
being the hardships of the march.

Another thing that I noticed that always revived the drooping
spirits of the boys, no matter how weary, footsore and thirsty they
were, was for the band to strike up a spirited march, and the
color bearer unfurl Old Glory to the breeze. Instantly the boys
would straighten up their heads, grasp their muskets more firmly,
step off more briskly, keeping perfect time to the tap of the drum,
and even their faces would lighten up with pleasure. The sight
of the old flag waving her graceful folds o'er their heads, and the
lively music of the band, seemed to put new energy and new
life in them, and some one perhaps more enthusiastic than the
others would take off his cap, and swinging it in the air, would
raise a cheer in which one by one the others would join till per-
haps the whole regiment would be cheering. Other times some
one of the boys would strike up that grand old song that we all
loved so well : "Rally round the flag boys."

Comrade after comrade, and company after company would
join in till hills and valleys would ring with the heart stirring
choruses of the Union forever. "Hurrah, boys, hurrah! Down

In the Fiftieth Ohio 17

with the traitors, and up with the stars. Yes, we'll rally round
the flag boys, rally once again, shouting the battle cry of free-
dom."

Such scenes and incidents as these were restful to the poor
tired boys. It may seem strange to the reader who has never
been a soldier, nevertheless, it is true, that whenever an old vet-
eran catches sight of the old flag as she is unfurled to the breeze,
and the sun begins to lighten up her beautiful colors of red,
white and blue, that his pulse will beat faster, and his heart will
begin to warm up, and he feels like he must shout, or that lump
that is rising in his throat will choke him. Ah, yes ! and I have
seen them shed tears over it, and no wonder, for it represents all
that is near and dear to them ; take it away, and you take away
their country, their home, aye their very life. Is it any wonder
then that^they love it? "Long may it wave o'er the land of the
free and the home of the brave." But let me get back, for I am
digressing.

My memory does not serve me well enough to tell just how
long it took us to march from Louisville to Perryville, but this
much I do remember, it was very trying on new recruits. Both
armies passing through the same section of country kept the wells
and springs drained so dry it was almost impossible to get pure
water, and some of the citizens, in fact, the majority of them
had hid their well buckets and ropes, and we had nothing to draw
with when we did reach a well where there was water. To
make matters worse, our officers were very strict with the Fiftieth
boys; they did not want us to leave the ranks to get water even
when there was water to be got. They said they wanted no strag-
gling. I suppose they were afraid the enemy would capture us.

I remember one night we camped not far from a little town,
named Taylorsville, and it misted rain all night, and we had no
tents, as this was before the pup tent came in style, at least with
us. Laying out in the open air, our wool blankets absorbed all
the rain that fell on them, and in the morning, they appeared to
us as heavy as lead, and we were given no time to dry them, but
were ordered to fall into line early, ready to resume the inarch,
so the most of us left our blankets lay where they were, not know-
ing how far we would have to go that day, but the teamsters
gathered them up, and put them in their wagons. We did not
march more than two or three miles, and I think we were re-.

18 Serving Uncle Sam

viewed by some General Officer ; if I knew who it was then, I have
forgotten now.

We were marched up to the top of a high hill, overlooking
the little town of Taylorsville, and camped there that day. The
teamsters brought the blankets into camp, and spread them out
to dry. I kept my eye on them, and as soon as they were dry
enough, I took charge of one and rolled it up. That was the
last blanket that I deliberately threw away, and had I known that
we had such a short distance to march, I would have managed to
carry it if it was water soaked, but as it turned out, I came out
all right in the finish.

The reader will bear in mind that I am not trying to follow
the movements of any other troops in this little story, except the
Fiftieth Ohio, and only a mere sketch of them ; in fact, it is more
my own experience that I am trying to tell than anything else.
True, I may weave into the story other comrades and other reg-
iments, but in the main, I shall stick close to the Fiftieth, and es-
pecially Company "K" and myself.

Leaving Taylorsville, we again forged ahead on the road to-
wards Perryville. On the evening of the 7th of October, 1862, the
Fiftieth was late getting into camp, and the German element in
Company "K" entertained us as we wearily marched along, with
some of their choice German songs. After they grew tired, they
were followed by a choir of American boys from Cincinnati.
They sang us a little ditty about some little dog named Binggo.
The song was said to contain one hundred verses,, but they simply
repeated the same verse over and over until I began to think they
would never run down, but about that time we filed off the road
into camp, so that ended the concert for that evening, and before
the next evening, we were to listen to another concert, quite dif-
ferent from this. It was by a full band, and was both instrumental
and vocal with a deal of whistling in it.

Filing into camp, we stacked arms, unslung knapsacks, built
fires, made coffee and after partaking of a hearty supper, of
coffee, hardtack and bacon, we lay down, and rolling up in our
blankets, our minds were soon revealing in the pleasant land of
dreams.

In the Fiftieth Ohio 19

CHAPTER IV.

Batik ©f Perryville — How it Feels to be Under Fire the First
Time — Retreat of Bragg* s Army.

The morning of the 8th of October was ushered in by the
drummer boys beating the drums in the Union Camps ; Bob
Crandle doing his part by waking the Fiftieth Ohio boys from
their pleasant sleep, and soon the delightful fragrance of boiling
coffee and frying bacon permeated the fresh morning air. Hastily
dispatching our breakfast, we were ordered into ranks, little dream-
ing that we were to run up against the business end of the "john-
nies'' before nightfall.

Company "K" took her place in line, and once more the Fiftieth
Ohio swung out into the dusty road with her flag proudly floating
in the morning breeze, the boys stepping off with light hearts to
the music of the band. The marching was not so hard on us now,
as we were becoming more accustomed to it.

We were not long on the road till we began to hear the boom
of cannon, or as some of the boys laughingly expressed it : "The
bull dogs were beginning to bark." Presently we came in sight of
the Signal Corps, busy at work, sending their messages to different
parts of the field ; batteries were hurrying past us, and we could
see them as they went into battery on the nearby hills. Shells
and solid shot began to drop uncomfortable near us, minnie balls
would strike the ground with a dull thud near us, or go singing
over our heads like bees on the wing. We were ordered to un-
sling knapsacks, and place them in a pile, and get ready for busi-
ness. Again we move forward, and take our place in line of
battle behind the Eightieth Indiana Regiment, who were support-
ing a battery, and are heavily engaged with the enemy. We are
ordered to lie down in supporting distance, but the Indianians
held their ground, and did not need our help though the Rebs
made it hot for them.

I believe their loss was quite heavy. They were on higher
ground than we were, and on the firing line. While we were in
no great danger where we lay, yet I believe it was more trying
on the nerves than being up in front, for the reason that we could
do nothing where we were but lay and listened to the music, which
appeared to be by the full band out in front, while the Indianians
had a chance to get back at them, which I think was great satis-

20 Serving Uncle Sam

faction to them, at least, they seemed to take a lively interest in it.

I do rot know how the other boys felt while we were lying
there with the shot and shell and musket balls singing and whistling
o'er us, but I know I began to think we were up against the real
thing this time, and no mistake. No Fort Mitchell or Camp King
foolishness about this, and though there was a big dust arising out
in front, it was not caused by a drove of government mules, but
by real live "Jonnme Rebs," very much alive too, from the way
they sent their leaden and iron messages over among us ; to say
it was demoralizing would be putting it very mild indeed. I felt
like there might be safer places to lie down than where we were
just at that time. Perhaps, had I been given my choice just thenr
I would have preferred being back at Louisville or Cincinnati, but
a soldier is given no choice in such small matters as these, but
must try to do as he is ordered to do at all times.

In looking back over that trying time now, it all seems like a
dream to me, and it is impossible for me to tell from memory
at this late date all that I passed through on that never-to-be-for-
gotten day, and as I am now only writing from memory, if I
should make mistakes or leave out some important moves that we
made that day, I trust I may be excused by Comrades, who may
chance to read this little narrative.

We were finally called up into line, and fell back behind a
stone fence where we lay down again. We felt a little safer now,
but were not permitted to stay here long, but were again called
into line, and moved off by the left flank, and took positions on
the firing line, on what seemed to me to be our extreme left flank.
Here the Rebels in our front made it pretty warm for us, killing
and wounding several in our regiment ; among the number were
three or four commissioned officers; two men were severely
wounded in Company "K," a comrade on my left (my left bower,
I called him, was struck by a bullet on the heel of his shoe, but
was not otherwise hurt.

I left my place in the ranks and advanced to an old log building
out in our front, but as the bullets were singing around there
pretty thick, I came back to the company again. There had been
quite a number of men killed and wounded there from the way it
looked to me, as the ground was covered with blood.

We held this place on the firing line until night, if I remember
rightly, and then were moved a short distance to the rear, where
we received a fresh supply of ammunition and the roll was called

In the Fiftieth Ohio 21

to see how many were missing. I think we passed the night here.
I remember that all through the night I could hear the poor,
wounded boys calling for water. The long dreary night came to
an end at last, and we expected to be called on to renew the con-
flict, but when the day dawned, it was found that the enemy had
silently stolen away. We suffered for water during the battle;
it was very hard to get on our side; our Chaplain took as many
canteens as he could carry, and rode off somewhere, and having
filled them with water, returned them to us on the firing line,
thereby gaining the admiration and respect of the boys for his
fearlessness and bravery under fire.

The morning after the battle, a comrade and I took a number
of canteens and went two miles, I would judge, towards our
right flank before we found water enough to fill them. We found
a spring, but the water ran very slow, and it took quite a while to
get the canteens filled ; while there, we heard the cavalry out farther
on our right flank and front, having quite a lively skirmish. The
cracking of the carbines reminded me of the popping of fire
crackers under a barrel, only the reports were much louder. The
comrade and I did not spend any more time than was necessary
at the spring, for that firing was too close for us to feel safe, and
we thought the last canteen was a long time filling; however, it
was full at last, and we were not sorry when we got started on
our return to camp. When we had covered about half the dis-
tance to camp, we came on some comrades that had slaughtered
a hog, and they kindly offered us a share, which we gladly ac-
cepted, and we hastily laid aside our canteens, and were soon busy
cooking and eating fresh meat. After satisfying our hunger, we
once more gathered up our canteens and struck out for camp, and
to our dismay when we reached it, we found the regiment had
moved, and it was sometime before we could locate them, but
at last we found them camped on a ridge, near a creek, in which
there was a few pools of water, but by night they were drained so
low that I caught a few small fish with my hands and cleaned
them and had fish for my supper. I will say here we never got
our knapsacks any more. Some of the boys went back where we
left them the day after the battle and found them all cut to pieces
and the contents mostly carried off or destroyed.

The reader will observe that the Fiftieth Ohio was not very
deep in the trouble at Perry ville, though I must say we did all
we were called on to do, and that I believe is all that is required of

22 Serving Uncle Sam

a good soldier. The regiment at that time were armed with old
Australian rifles, and quite a number of them would not burst a
cap, only about every third trial, so I think it is well we did not get
in the thick of it.

I believe there was some dissatisfaction with General Buell at
that time by the Administration at Washington, in regard to his
conduct relating to the Battle of Perryville. If I mistake not, the
General denied having any knowledge of a general engagement till
too late to send reenforcements. While this may be true, yet
if he was anywhere in hearing that day, he must have thought the
boys were having a pretty big skirmish, but many queer things
happen during the war, and letting a few men fight the Battle of
Perryville, while hundreds lay in camp in hearing distance that
would have been glad to have taken a part, is one of them.

Many rumors were afloat in our camp at that time; among
them was the one that General Bragg and General Buell were
brothers-in-law, and that they had eaten supper together the night
before the battle. I give these rumors for what they are worth,
not knowing whether they are true or false.

Before leaving Cincinnati, I had been given a fifty dollar check
for my Hamilton County local bounty, and having some trouble in
getting mail to and from home, I still had the check with me at
Perryville. A day or two after the battle, my Lieutenant came
to me and inquired if I still had that check with me. I said I
had, and told him the reason I had not sent it home. "Well," said

he, "Mr. (naming a gentleman that had come with us

from Cincinnati) is going back to his home, and all letters given
to him, he will mail either at Louisville or Cincinnati." So he
advised me to send my check by him. I thought myself that would
be a good plan, so I wrote a letter, and placing my check in it,
sealed and addressed it to my father at Covington, Kentucky, and
that was the last I ever heard of my check. My father never re-
ceived it, but after the close of the war, by the help of General
Strickland, I succeeded in collecting my fifty dollars from the
Hamilton County Commissioners, but what ever became of the
check is still a mystery to me.

I also had three dollars in silver in my pocket at Perryville,
but after spending that, it was many a long day before I saw any
more silver money.

I cannot say just how long we remained near the battle ground.
I think, perhaps, the third day after the fight we moved our camp

In the Fiftieth Ohio 23

to a large spring of water. It had a building over it, and I think
it was as fine a spring as ever I saw. There was no lack of water
there for both man and beast; that was one great advantage the
Rebels had over us at Perry ville. They had plenty of water be-
hind them, while we had to suffer for the want of it.

The army under General Buell pressed on after the Rebel
army, the Fiftieth Ohio going as far as Crab Orchard. I re-
member of passing through Danville on the way.

After getting to Crab Orchard, the Fiftieth Ohio was ordered
back to Lebanon, Kentucky. The nights were beginning to be
cold now, and we began to miss our blankets and overcoats, which
we lost at Perryville. Our shoes were beginning to wear out also,
and we were getting short of clothing all around. Before we got
to Lebanon, there came a fall of snow and as we had no tents,
we had to make shelter out of rails and straw or whatever we
could get hold of that would answer that purpose.

Taking all these things into consideration, we began to think
soldiering was not the most pleasant life that one could desire,
but as we knew we were in for it, good or bad, the most of us
took the matter in a sensible way, and tried to get all the good
out of it we could. Of course, we had a few that would com-
plain,-for you know some men would even grumble if they were
going to be hung.

We reached Lebanon sometime the last of October. Here we
drew tents and clothing, which we needed badly enough. The
weather had now become quite wintry, and the boys had fine sport
killing rabbits, which were plentful in the fields around Lebanon.

Jack Walters, a member of Company "K," had the misfor-
tune of getting a musket ball through his right index finger. That
ended his rabbit hunting for a short time ; he afterwards deserted
us, and went home ; was arrested, and put to work on fortifications
somewhere, and took sick and died, so it was reported to us.
Poor Jack, he was a good-hearted boy, but he got tired of the
army, got homesick and this in the end caused his death.

One of the commissioned officers of the Fiftieth that was
wounded at Perryville died at Springfield among some of his rel-
atives, while we were at Lebanon and there was a detail of a
hundred men taken out of the Fiftieth to go out and bury him
with the honors of war. The writer was one of the detail. We
were all furnished a pair of white gloves and made quite a nice
appearance. When we returned to the house from the grave-

24 Serving Unc^ Sam

yard we were given a fine lunch. Springfield is not far from
Lebanon. We rode out and back in army wagons.

Having got tired carrying a gun that was so uncertain about
going off, I traded for a Belgium rifle. It was sure fire, and
the boys called it a young cannon. Well, it surely did roar when
it went off, and it was about as dangerous to stand behind it as
it was to stand in the front of it. I called it "Old never fail."

About the 13th of November, we were ordered to Columbia,
a small town forty miles from Lebanon. A good turnpike led
from Lebanon to Columbia. We passed through Newmarket and
Campbellsville on our way. Campbellsville was just about half
way between the two places.

Our camp at Columbia was very unhealthy. The Eightieth
Indiana was camped here with us. Both regiments had consider-
able sickness and some deaths. Colonel Taylor, having left us
at Perryville, Strickland was now promoted to Colonel and had
command of the regiment. Captain Cook was promoted to Lieu-
tenant Colonel, and Major Defrees having resigned, Eisner was
promoted to Major, and Jerome F. Crawley to Adjutant.

We arrived at Columbia the 15th of November and remained
here drilling and doing guard duty till December 22nd.

CHAPTER V.

A New Year's Ride After John Morgan — March to
New Haven.

John Morgan was now in Kentucky on one of his many raids,
and was threatening the town of Lebanon and we were ordered
back there.

Leaving Columbia, December 22nd, we marched back to Leba-
non, Morgan being out about Springfield at this time. I think
we must have spent our Christmas at Lebanon, but am not posi-
tive.

Morgan hovered around near us till the last day of December,
when he circled around us and started for Columbia. We were
started out after hirn, taking the pike towards Newmarket, Camp-
bellsville and Columbia. Morgan succeeded in reaching New-
market ahead of us, and some Colonel out of a Kentucky regiment
that was with us getting too far in advance ran into Morgan's

In the: Fiftieth Ohio 25

rear guard and was killed by them. We were thrown into line
of battle at Newmarket just about dark New Years' Eve, with
strict orders to build no fires and keep our accouterments on and
sleep if we could for the cold with our muskets by our sides. As
might be expected, we passed a very disagreeable night, as the
weather was cold and frosty. I could hear the boys knocking their
shoes together all night trying to keep their feet warm. All re-
mained quiet in our front during the night. There was a rail
fence in front of us and as the first faint rays of daylight tinged the
eastern sky we were roused up, ordered to stack arms and take
the top rails of that fence and make fires and get our breakfast
as quick as we could. Wishing each other a happy New Year we
charged that fence without a break in the line, taking the top rails
as ordered and soon had a line of fires reaching from one end
of our line of battle to the other.

We were not long in cooking and dispatching our breakfast,
consisting of coffee, hardtack and fat bacon. The bugle sounded
fall in and once, more we took up the line of march after Morgan.
The pike after leaving Newmarket led up over quite a high hill ;
a strong position for the enemy had he been disposed to resist our
advance and many of us supposed that Morgan would show us
battle here, as he could have placed his artillery in the pike on the
hill, and held us in check with a very small force, but it seems
he had made no stop here longer than to destroy the telegraph line.
We had with us several post teams ; they were brought up now,
and each wagon was loaded with men, and the mules put on the
jump, so it was Yankee infantry on wheels now after Morgan's
Rebel Cavalry. The drivers did not appear to have very much
control over their six mule teams ; if they kept the middle of the
pike, well and good ; there were some very narrow places in the
pike and my hair stood on end several times for fear we would
upset and roll down the bank, but fortunately there was no acci-
dent of that kind happened that I heard of.

We now began to see plenty of broken down horses and mules
that had been turned adrift by Morgan in his flight. Citizens
told us that he was making fast time. Passing through Campbells-
ville, he captured a lot of commissary stores ; took what they
could carry and tried to destroy the balance. He also captured and
paroled a few sick men that were there in the hospital. But now
we are nearing Green River on the south side of which is another
hill like the one at New Market, and also a partially completed

26 Serving Uncle: Sam

block house, which we were working on when we received orders
to go 10 Lebanon. Now we thought surely if Morgan wants to
light he has the drop on us and as if to convince us that we are
correct this time, the wagons are halted. We are ordered to get
out and move to one side to let our battery pass, which has been
in the rear; they pass us on the trot, and we soon hear them in
action up in front. After a few rounds, they cease firing, and we
move on to the river, only to find that Morgan has passed over,
and burnt the bridge, and also a large amount of corn that was
cribbed up here. Our battery had only fired a few rounds at his
rear guard that they saw fast disappearing on the opposite side
of the river. There had been a large amount of corn stored here
in rail pens that had been raised on the Green River bottoms, but
this was now fast turning to ashes and the heat from the burning
corn was so great that the boys could not approach it close enough
to light their pipes.

Morgan did not take advantage of the unfinished fort on Green
River hill, but pushed on toward Columbia.

We were forced to ford the river in wagons, near the smoking
ruins of the bridge, and continued the pursuit, passing more
abandoned horses and mules on the way.

Citizens told us that Morgan seemed to be in a great hurry to
reach Columbia ; as we neared the town, we heard musketry, and
I began to think there was a skirmish on hand, but when we got
close enough to see what the firing meant I saw it was some of the
boys in advance, killing hogs, and that too while the owners were
trying to drive them where they could care for them. Thus ended
our New Year's ride, 1863, after General John Morgan's Rebel
Cavalry.

It was now plain to us why Morgan did not offer us battle
at Newmarket or Green River bridge — the Union Cavalry under
Wool ford was coming in on another road, trying to head him off at
Columbia, which they would have done had he halted at either
place to dispute our passage. Morgan understood this, I suppose
from his scouts, hence his great haste to get past Columbia. As
it was, Morgan's rear guard left the town just about one-half hour
before Wool ford's advance struck it. The infantry were halted
now. and the cavalry took up the pursuit, running Morgan out of
the state. I heard the artillery giving them a few parting shots
at the Cumberland River, as Morgan passed out of sight into
Tennessee. I will just say here that Morgan's forces were defeated

In thf. Fiftieth Oiho 27

at this crossing of Green River by a small force of Federals, when
he started on his celebrated raid into Ohio the following sum-
mer.

We remained at Columbia till the 4th of January. While
there, I was placed on camp guard and there came a heavy rain-
storm ; there was no shelter and after I had got throughly wet, the
word was passed round for the guards to go to quarters ; the re-
sult was I took a heavy cold and had a bad bilious attack. I went
to the doctor and he gave me three powders; I downed one of
them, but it would not stay down; the other two, I threw down
in the bushes. I don't know whether they stayed down or not, as
I never went to look after them.

On the evening of the 3rd, we received orders to be ready to
march at daylight in the morning. I was feeling pretty bad, so
I got my knapsack in a wagon and Lieutenant Pine and Sergeant
Kelso took turns in carrying "Old never fail," so I fared pretty
well, and arrived in camp at Campbell sville that evening with the
company ; after a good night's rest, I felt a great deal better. We
rested at Campbellsville two days, and then we were ordered to
New Haven, Kentucky, which place we reached January 10th.
This was a hard march for us, nothing but clay roads to march
over, and it seemed to us as if there was no bottom to them. Talk
about your mud. You that have traveled over Kentucky clay
roads in the winter season can form some idea what a picnic we
had. To make matters worse, I think the guide was lost a good
portion of the time. The teams started from Campbellsville with
us with plenty of rations, but we left them so far in the rear
that we never saw them any more till a day or two after we arrived
in New Haven. They stuck in the mud soon after starting out, and
as fast as they would pull out of one bad place they would hang
up in another, until finally when they did get up with us there
was not much left in the wagons. I presume the teamsters threw
away nearly all their loads and were glad to get through with their
empty wagons and mules. The result of this mismanagement was
that when the third morning dawned on us we had nothing to
eat. I remember distinctly that all I had for breakfast was a small
piece of corn bread, perhaps an inch and a half square, and two
or three swallows of cold coffee, but when the order was given
to fall in Company "K," I shortened my belt and took my place
on the right of the company, and kept it all day ; at dinner, I short-
ened my belt two or three more holes and determinedlv. -if not

28 Serving Uncle Sam

cheerfully, marched along. I never saw as much straggling be-
fore or afterwards in the regiment as was done that day. The
boys took in both flanks for miles foraging for something to eat.
When we struck camp that evening, there was just enough men
left in old Company "K" to make one stack of guns, and the
writer was one among that lucky number ; though, needless to say,
he had taken up his belt to the last hole before he arrived there,
but it still had considerable slack in it.

Joseph Stagmire, a German comrade of Company "K," and
I had made an agreement together as we marched along that we
would remain with the Company till we reached camp, and then
we would do a little foraging for ourselves in a private way.
As soon then as we had received orders to break ranks, we laid
aside our knapsacks and accouterments, and started for the first
house we could see; arriving there, the gentleman of the house
informed us that his folks all had the measles, and that it was im-
possible for them to get us anything to eat; (quite likely this was
only a bluff) I asked him if he could direct us anywhere that he
thought it was likely we could get something to eat, as we had had
nothing all day, and were very hungry. Said he, "If you'ns will
follow that road there through that piece of woods, it will lead
you out among some pretty well-to-do farmers that I think will
give you'ns all something to eat." We thanked him, and took the
road (a bridle path) he had pointed out; it began to be quite
dark by this time, and we had some trouble in keeping the path;
however, after going about a mile, we saw a light glimmering in
the distance. Needless to say. we hastened to it. Just about the
same time that we knocked at the back door, three other comrades
knocked at the front door. In answer to our knock, a lady came to
the door. I made known to her our wants and told her we had
no money to pay her for the trouble nor the food. She answered
that that was all right ; that they were going to get supper for
those other three men that had come in the other way, and that
it would not be much more trouble to cook for five than it would
for three. She invited us in a room where there was a large
fire place with a pleasant fire burning in it, before which we seated
ourselves, and enjoyed its homelike comfort while the ladies of
the house prepared supper. The man of the house seemed to be
a perfect gentleman and a strong Union man, and I have no doubt
he was, as the whole family treated us royally. Soon the ladies
announced that supper was ready, and such a supper as that was,

In the; Fiftieth Ohio 29

kind reader, it had not been our fortune to see since leaving home.
There were spare ribs, backbone, sausage, warm biscuits and
butter ; coffee and milk and pie, besides other things that went to
make that supper one long to be remembered, and it is useless for
me to say that us five poor, hungry soldier boys did ourselves
proud in stowing it away. If I had been wearing my belt then I
am satisfied I would have been compelled to let it out full length,
showing that one extreme follows another.

The gentleman gave us a pressing invitation to stay all night
with them, but, of course, we did not feel at liberty to accept,
so after warming and resting awhile longer by the fire, we took
our leave, but not before expressing to them our sincere and
heartfelt thanks for their kindness. Poor comrade Stagmire ! how
he did enjoy that supper; he often spoke to me about it after-
wards, and he and I made a vow that if we ever got near them
again, we would certainly go and pay for that supper, but we
were never permitted what would have been to us a great pleasure.
The family lived quite close to what was then called Camp Wick-
liffe, but I am sorry that I have entirely forgotten their names. I
see in a letter that I wrote my mother from New Haven two or
three days after this that I told her about that supper, but I did not
tell her how hungry I was before I got it.

I always tried to present the bright side of everything when
I wrote home while in the service, and always tried to appear
cheerful and happy, but I suppose the most of the boys did that
way that had any love and respect for their relatives..

When Stagmire and I arrived in camp, we found that most of
the stragglers had come in and from the busy way that we saw
them employed about the camp fires, showed us they had been
very successful in foraging off of the country that day. My mess-
mates just had supper ready, consisting of chicken soup, flap-jacks
and molasses, and, well, I ought to be ashamed to tell it, but I posi-
tively sat down and ate another supper, and reader you could not
have told had you been watching me that it was the second time
that I had been there that evening. After satisfying my hunger
the second time, I laid down, rolled up in my blanket, and I think

1 can say in all candor that if I did not sleep sound that night it
was not for the want of something to eat.

The next day we marched to New Haven, arriving there about

2 o'clock ; this was on either the 9th or 10th of January. We
Temained here about two weeks ; during that time, we had a very

30 Serving Uncle Sam

heavy fall of snow. It fell in the night, and in the morning we
could scarcely get out of our pup tents for it. There was nothing
of importance transpired at this place while we were there. I had
another slight sick spell while here, and the boys taught me to
play cards while laying in our tents to pass away the time.

Sergeant Kelso and Sergeant Lousy went to the sutlers one
night and bought some wine and other nick-nacks, and knowing
I was not feeling very well, they called me to their tent and treated
me. It was very kind in them to do so, and I always had a warm
corner in my heart for the two sergeants afterwards. Their
treat brought me around all right, and in a day or two I was
ready for duty once more.

About the 22nd or 23rd we were put aboard the cars and sent
to Louisville.

The following little incident happened while we were all busy
loading our goods on the train ready to ship to Louisville. It
seemed as though there had been a negro who gave his master
the slip and joined himself to our regiment, but his master had
got on his trail and traced him to our camp. Colonel Strickland
was on his iron gray horse earnestly engaged superintending the
loading of the cars, when the irate master of the said contraband
approached him, and in an angry voice demanded his "nigger."
Colonel Strickland told him he did not want his "nigger," and
knew nothing about him, but still the master kept following the
Colonel, demanding his "nigger." Said he, "You'ns all stole my
nigger, and I want you'ns all to give him up." This made Colonel
Strickland angry, and he pulled out his revolver and pointing it at
the man he said, "Now, sir, I want you to quit bothering me, or
I will let daylight through you. I don't care anything about you
or your d — n nigger." This closed the incident, and the master

went without his "nigger."

We remained in camp at Louisville until about the first of
February, when we were sent out by rail to Maldraugh's Hill to
guard trestles on the Louisville and Nashville Railroad, 36 miles
from. Louisville.

In the Fiftieth Ohio 31

CHAPTER VI.

Incidents, Accidents and Anecdotes of Camp Life.

Arriving at Maldraugh's Hill, the Fiftieth Ohio was divided as
follows : One company was placed at Salt River Bridge for
guard duty, and the balance of the regiment was divided into two
batallions ; the first batallion, in charge of Colonel Strickland, was
placed at Little Run trestle; the second batallion, in charge of
Eisner, who had now been promoted to Lieutenant Colonel (Cook
having resigned), was placed at Big Run trestle to do guard duty
at those places.

John Morgan had recently captured the troops that were here,
and burnt the trestles, but they had now been rebuilt and trains
were again running on time.

When we first arrived here in the beginning of February, we
found it pretty cold and dreary, but we went bravely to work and
soon' had very snug quarters put up, and when the weather got
fine we had beautiful camps for each batallion. We fortified each
camp pretty strongly and prepared to give the "Johnnies" a warm
reception had they been disposed to visit us.

The writer had now been promoted to Corporal, and had
charge of one of the guns in the fort, and took daily lessons in
artillery drill. It cost us quite an amount of labor to prepare
our camps and to fortify them, but we felt amply repaid when the
bright, warm spring arrived and arrayed the surrounding forest in
her beautiful dress of green, and the wild flowers beneath the
spreading branches of the trees burst into bloom, filling the soft
spring air with their sweet fragrance. The feathered songsters
also did their part to enliven the scene, filling the woods with their
happy songs of praise to the Great Creator of the Universe.

Yes, the. Fiftieth Ohio was now at home, eating their white
bread, and knowing this, we boys made the most of it. We en-
joyed ourselves as only soldiers can when not on duty. I can
assure you that the fun in camp was fast and furious, playing
cards, fiddling and dancing, singing songs, writing letters .to our
sweethearts and friends, jumping matches, pitching quoits, and
last, but not least, teasing and playing jokes on each other.

We formed the acquaintance of citizens for miles outside of
camp in the surrounding country, and at their dances would keep
them up to the wee small hours of the morning, and in this way,

32 Serving Unclk Sam

they appeared to enjoy themselves immensely, but very few ac-
cidents happened that I remember to mar the pleasure of the boys
while encamped here.

An officer was cleaning his revolver one day when it was ac-
cidentally discharged, shooting him in the foot, but not serious.
One or two of the boys were shot also while fooling with their
revolvers, but none of the accidents were serious that I can call
to mind.

Quite a number of the boys' relatives came to see them here
this summer. There were no furloughs given at this time, but
some of the boys took French leave and came home while others
got passes. My company officers wrote me a pass and signed it
and I took it to Colonel Strickland for his signature, but he says
to me, "My boy, you will have to wait till some of the others
return, there are too many away now." But I never got home
on that pass. I was disappointed, but had to make the best of it.

Captain Hendricks resigned while here, and First Lieutenant
McClure was promoted to Captain. Second Lieutenant Pine was
promoted to First Lieutenant, and Orderly Sergeant C. A. Van-
daurson to Second Lieutenant, and John Lindsey to Orderly Ser-
geant.

Some very amusing things happened while we remained in
this camp, but I cannot recall many of them at this late date.
Sergeant Lousey bought a bottle of brandy peaches from our sut-
ler one day because he got them cheap, and he treated me to some
of the brandy, and also the peaches ; then he got away with what
was left, which was a little more than he bargained for. Lousey
was a man that was not in the habit of indulging in anything
as strong as brandy peaches, so the result was Lousey got funny,
and when I say "funny," that is exactly what I mean, for all
that poor Lousey could do was to sit on his bunk and laugh. In
the midst of his hilarity, who should step in but Captain Hen-
dricks, and I think he must have been eating brandy peaches also,
or something fully as strong, for the monkey shines that those two
cut in that tent was equal to any circus lever saw. They both
seemed to realize the moment they saw each other's eyes the fix
they were both in, and for a half hour or more they sat there and
laughed at each other ; they did no harm, but simply laughed. But
finally the brandy began to die away and then Lousey got sick.
He got out of his tent, and made his way to a small tree and laid
down in the shade, and a sicker man I never saw. If it could have

In the Fiftieth Ohio 33

been possible, 1 think he would have thrown up the soles of his
shoes. This was the last and only time that I ever knew Sergeant
Lousey to put an enemy in his mouth to steal away his brains
during our term of service.

The boys used to have a good deal of sport at my expense. I
was the tallest man in the company, measuring six feet and three
inches ; it so happened that it got to be a common thing for it to
rain whenever I went on picket, so when the boys would see me
start out, they would say, "Well, boys, we may look for rain today,
for there goes Winters on picket, and he will be sure to stir up the
clouds with his head," and whether I did disturb the clouds or not,
it seemed that their predictions that it would rain most always
proved true.

One day during the early days of summer, I felt something
crawling up my backbone ; it would stop at short intervals, long
enough to take a bite or two, and then do some more crawling.
My curiosity was aroused ; I slipped out in the bushes and pulled
off my shirt and turning it inside out, began to scrutinize it pretty
close, and what is this I have found? O misery of miseries! five
or six gray backs ; I had heard of the beasts, but this was my first
introduction to them and I thought I was ruined for life. It was
a very crestfallen boy that made his way back into camp, and
to say that my nervous system was shocked is putting it mild in-
deed. In a year or so after this, they became our closest com-
panions, and we could not sleep sound unless we had three or four
teams of them playing football and catcher on our body.

Growing tired of the monotony of camp, and wishing for a
change of scene, Comrade Henry Liebrook and I, one evening
after roll call, decided to call on some young ladies that lived very
near one of our picket post. So after paying a visit to our sutler
and fortifying the inner man with a few bottles of ginger wine,
we very slyly, as we thought, stole our wray out of camp, but the
sequel will show that there were others as sly as we were, and
stood ready to take up our trail with the cunning of a pack of
fox hounds. To avoid our guards and pickets, we gave all the
roads, and paths a wide berth, and pushed our way through the
thickets and tangled underbrush of the virgin forest that lay
between us and our destination. The owls perched in the tree-
tops above our heads, gazed down in astonishment at the two
boys in blue intruding upon their grounds, and with solemn voices
inquired, "Who are you?" And the whippoor wills (and by the

34 Serving Uncle Sam

way there seemed to be hundreds of them), were making all kinds
of threats to "Whip Will," but we paid no heed to these questions
or threats, but pushed steadily on, and in due time arrived safe at
the house where we found the ladies and also another comrade,
who I suppose had grown tired of camp also, and had gotten
there before us, but this did not worry me. I forthwith began
to make myself agreeable to one of the young ladies, and I was
succeeding to my entire satisfaction, when in stepped three other
comrades, that had trailed Liebrook and me, and run us to cover.
This was just a little more than we bargained for. However,
some one proposed we have a game of cards. Two decks were
produced and comrade John Klotter and I chose the ladies as our
partners, took seats at one table and started a game of "Seven-
up," while the other four comrades commenced a game of euchre
on another table, and for a short time the fun in that room
bordered on what might be termed fast and furious. My lady
partner and I were simply having it all our own way with our op-
ponents, but the euchre players got too noisy, and their loud
thumps on the table with their trumps reached the ears of the
officer at the picket post, and he sent over a file of men and put
us all under arrest and marched us over to the reserve, where it
was found that comrade Liebrook had given the guards the slip,
and had dodged into the bushes and made tracks for camp. The
officers, after holding us at the reserve for ten or fifteen minutes,
told us to go to camp and behave ourselves, which we at once
proceeded to do. I found comrade Liebrook in the tent, rolled up
in his blanket. He had had his change of scene and was satisfied.
This was the first, last and only time I was ever put under arrest
while in the service by Uncle Sam's officers.

Later on, I was placed under arrest by a big "Johnnie" Rebel,
but of that, I will tell about hereafter. I would not have the
reader get the impression that I never did anything to be arrested
for by no means, but there is an old saying that seems to fit in
my case, and that is : "Catching before hanging always." True,
I was of a quiet, reserved disposition, but there is another saying
that might have been applied here in regard to myself, and that is :
"Still water runs deep." But I did but very little grumbling, and
was always ready for duty, whatever it might be. Still, I think,
had the officers been close observers, they might have seen my
face flush up very red when they gave me the cognomen of "Old
honest Winters." T fear I did not alwavs deserve to be so honored.

In the Fiftieth Ohio 35

Among my comrades in Company "K" was Steven D. Blizzard,
a tall, raw-boned Virginian, dark complected, with black, curly
hair, and whiskers slightly streaked with grey.

He was a married man, and as he could not write, he often
had me to write letters for him to his wife at home, and he used
to often say with a laugh, when the weather was cold and stormy,
that he wished he was home with Nancy. He was a brave and
fearless soldier, and under his suit of blue, beat a true and kindly
heart. He was always ready to go where duty called him, and
always ready and willing to help a deserving comrade out of
trouble. He was a whole-souled, generous comrade, ever willing
to lend a helping hand in any innocent sport among the boys,
and quick to resist an insult, or to take the part of a comrade that
he thought was being imposed on. No one enjoyed a good joke
or story better than himself, and he seemed to have a peculiar
knack of telling a story or joke to make it interesting and en-
joyable. 1S96651

He used to relate a joke on himself that he enjoyed very
much. We had a comrade in Company "K" that got a little home-
sick, and whenever we would draw our pay, that comrade would
get on a spree, and run through with all his money, trying to drown
his troubles in drink. Blizzard, thinking to save some of the com-
rade's money, and at the same time keep the comrade sober, bor-
rowed fifteen or twenty dollars from him, with the intention, of
course, to save it for the comrade, but alas ! what did Blizzard do
but blow the money in himself. I have heard him relate this, and
laugh over it heartily many a time.

Blizzard and I were very good friends, and one day we got
a pass and took a stroll out in the country. The pass was limited
to so many hours, but we became so much interested in the com-
pany we met, we took no note of time, and when we arrived in
sight of camp, the sun was fast disappearing behind the western
hills. As soon as the boys caught sight of us, they began to yell at
us, and tell us we were blacklisted ; we would get no more passes.
We answered them that was all right, for we knew we deserved
it, as we had overstayed our pass, but in two or three days after
this, as Blizzard and I came off of picket one morning, we decided
to ask for another pass, not that we wanted it, or expected to get
it, but merely to see what our officers had to say to us about our
other pass. Blizzard said he would ask for the pass; so after

36 Serving Uncle Sam

washing himself, he went up to company headquarters, combing
his hair and whiskers.

Lieutenant Vandourson was in command of Company "K"
at that time. Blizzard stepped into the tent, and greeted the
Lieutenant very pleasantly, and said, "Lieutenant, will you give
Winters and me a pass this morning?" Vandourson looked up
with a terrible frown on his face, and answered, "I gave you and
Winters a pass the other day, and you went off and never came
back." Blizzard stood and looked at him a while, and said, "How
in the h — 1 would we be here now if we never came back?" This
was too much for Vandourson ; the frown disappeared from his
face, and breaking out into a hearty laugh, he proceeded to write
the pass.

Comrade Coleman Quinn and I were taking a walk on the
railroad one day when I had the good fortune to find a beautiful
silver-mounted revolver that belonged to Lieutenant Crowley. The
officer gave me a two dollar bill on some Ohio bank as a reward
for returning his revolver. The bill was O. K. at that time, but
that was the last old Ohio money that I ever saw. Greenbacks
came into circulation then, and all other money was swept out of
sight.

Comrade John F. Heberlein, my left bower, and I got per-
mission one day to visit the railroad tunnel a mile or so above
camp. While there, we called at a citizen's house nearby, who kept
whiskey, the regular old white rifle kind, warranted to kill at a
hundred yards. Now whether Heberlein indulged in it more freely
than I, or whether I could stand more than him, is a question I
am not able to answer at this late date, but be that as it may, when
we got back to the trestle, Heberlein's head was a great deal too
heavy for the rest of his body to support, and his legs would get
badly tangled up at times, but yet when he came to the trestle, he
swore he was going to cross it. Now the said trestle was between
us and camp, and was one hundred feet from the earth at the
highest point, with a single plank, perhaps six inches wide running
between the tracks, and it took a man with steady nerves to walk
it at any time. In his condition, I knew, he would fall to his
death ; he was very determined, and wanted to try it, but by hard
coaxing, I finally persuaded him to go down underneath, and so
we reached camp by that route, Heberlein howling and yelling like
a wild Indian on the war path all the while. I felt very much
ashamed of my left bower at the time, and slipped into my tent out

In the Fiftieth Ohio 37

of sight as quickly as possible. Such little incidents as those kept
us in good spirits, and I may say we were a jolly set of boys, while
guarding the railroad trestles at Muldraugh's Hill.

CHAPTER VII.

Camp at Muldraugh's Hill ( Continued )
Extracts from Letters Sent Home While There — A Small

Rebel Raid.

Just under the hill below our camp was quite a village of Irish
people living ; the men worked on the railroad ; some of the women
kept whiskey to sell ; among them, a Mrs. Casey. The boys that
felt disposed, therefore, did not have far to go after their morning
dram ; i £ they had stopped at one dram, it would not have been so
bad, but some of the boys never knew when to stop, as long as they
had any money, and this caused matters to move pretty lively
in camp at times, showing that the man who wrote that "Drinking
is the soldier's pleasure," was not far from wrong. It is a singular
fact, but there are some men who would go through fire and water
for a little whiskey; as for myself, I never loved it well enough
to make much of a sacrifice to obtain it. I am very thankful that
I never cultivated a taste for it.

Elizabethtown was situated about four miles from Big Run
trestle, where the second batallion was camped.

Comrade John Bennett and I left camp one morning without
any pass, and without asking any leave, and went to Elizabeth-
town, and spent the day. We had a jolly good time, but our
officers gave us a pretty good talking to for it. We had come of!
of picket that morning, and were excused from duty for the day,
or I think they would have given us a little taste of double duty.

I here make a few extracts from letters sent home to my
parents, brothers and sisters from this camp.

Under date of February 6th, I wrote :

"We are now camped on the Louisville and Nashville Railroad,
36 miles from Louisville, guarding some trestles that John Morgan
burned in one of his raids through Kentucky.

"The trestles have been rebuilt and trains are making their reg-
ular trips. Morgan captured the troops that were here before us,
after an hour's engagement, they having no artillery, while Mor-

38 Serving Uncle Sam

gan had several pieces with him. We have now live pieces of
artillery here, and are learning to manage them ourselves, ;for in
case of an attack, we will have to handle the guns, as there are no
artillery men here.

"I am in excellent health and spirits."

Writing to my brother under date of February 13th :

"I received my boots and the money you sent me, through the
kindness of Mr. Vanosdol. Many thanks. Am well pleased with
my boots, though they are a trifle large. I will try to fill them
as you wish, but I cannot fill them with my feet. They will do
me a great deal of good this spring, during the wet weather.

"Would love to see you all, but would not be satisfied to stay
at home as long as the Union is threatened, and the old flag in
danger.

"Regiment after regiment are being shipped down the road
to Nashville. Expect to hear of some hard fighting being done
there ere long."

Writing to my sister under date of February 16th, I say :

"I was made very happy to hear from you all once more, and
know you were all well, and enjoying the smiles of God's provi-
dence.

"This is a fine day, the sun is shining in all its beauty and
splendor; the camp is full of merriment, for this is pay day and
that makes us all happy.

"You write you heard I was the stoutest man in the regiment ;
that is partially true. I am enjoying the best of health, and weigh
180 pounds, but I do not claim to be the stoutest man in the
regiment. If all goes well, I might enjoy that distinction in the
near future."

February 17th, to my mother, I say :

"We have received our pay, and we all have our pockets full
of greenbacks.

"Dear Mother, pray for me that God may bring me safe home
to join the happy family circle once more. May a Heavenly Fa-
ther's choicest blessings rest on you all is the earnest prayer of
your soldier son."

Under date of February 24th, write to brother that :

"There is a rumor in camp that the Rebels have entered Ken-
tucky again, six thousand strong, and are marching toward this
railroad in order to cut off Gen. Rosecrans' supplies.

"We are looking for an attack here in a few days. For fear
there might be truth in the rumor, we are expressing all our spare
cash home. If they do attack us, we will give them the best we
got in the shop."

Under date of March 12th, writing to a sister in Ohio, I state :

"We are having fine weather, and work four hours a day for-
tifying our camps.

In the Fiftieth Ohio 39

"Think we will remain here for sometime. We have nice com-
fortable camps here, and for soldiers, we are having good times.

"I suppose there is great excitement out your way on account
of the draft. Well, I am glad that I volunteered, and if it is
God's will that I should get home safe, I shall never regret that I
came out to help defend Old Glory."

March 24th, in answer to a letter received from my parents,
through the kindness of comrade Childs, I tell them how glad I
am to hear that they are in good health, and enjoying the smiles
of Providence.

"Pen cannot portray the joy and happiness it affords me to
get a letter from those I love; from those who nursed me, fed
and clothed me, watched over and protected me from harm in
childhood and youth ; whose prayers I know now daily ascend to
a throne of grace, asking the Heavenly Father to protect the one
whose chair is vacant in the family circle.

"May God bless and prosper and keep you from all the evils
that are in the world, is the humble prayer of your grateful son,

"I am still in good health and getting along as well as could be
expected, seeing that I am surrounded by so many alluring temp-
tations incident to a soldier in camp, as we are here.

"We have our camps nearly surrounded by rifle pits and other
strong works of defence. We keep out a force of pickets and if
they do their duty it would seem almost impossible for an enemy
to take us by surprise. However, I do not think we will ever be
attacked at this point."

March 27th and 30th :

"There has been quite an excitement in camp for a few days,
owing to a report that the Rebels were in Kentucky again in pretty
strong force. Well, if they pay us a visit they will find us at
home."

April 17th, 18th and 19th:

"All quiet at Muldraugh's Hill. We have a beautiful place
for camps here; it is high and dry. We have our quarters all
sided up with slabs, and use our tents for the roof ; this makes them
more roomy and healthy.

"The regiment is enjoying the best of health. We are having
fine weather here ; the warm sun almost gives us the spring fever,
I have not heard any news lately concerning the armies at Vicks-
buig, and Charleston. I hope our armies will keep crowding the
rebs, until the old flag shall again proudly float over every town and
hamlet in Dixie. May God speed the day."

Again writing to my parents under date of May 14th and 15th,
I say:

"The news is more encouraging now than it has been of late.
I see by a late issue of a Cincinnati paper that General Burnside
has sentenced Vallaningham for two years on the Tortugas. Well,
if this be true, it is good news to us soldiers in the field, for that

40 Serving Uncle Sam

man is doing us more harm in our rear than the Rebel army is
doing us in front.

"General Burnside is the right man in the right place exactly
in the right time. I learn that he has over one hundred thousand
men under his command in the State of Kentucky, and I believe
he is just the man to handle them.

I must tell you that I am much pleased with our field and~
staff officers.

Colonel Strickland' is a fine officer ; he is kind to his men, and
although he is a small man, he is full of grit, and if I don't miss
my guess, if he gets the chance, will come home with the stars
on his shoulders.

Lieutenant Colonel Cook was a good officer, but he has left us.
George R. Eisner is our Lieutenant Colonel now, and he is a fine
looking officer; kind to the men; will make his mark if he remains
in the service, but is useless for me to mention the officers per-
sonally ; take them as a whole, the officers of the regiment with but
few exceptions are first-class, and will compare very favorable with
any other regimental officers in the service.

''Lieutenant Moore took a non-commissioned officer and three
privates and going out into the country, arrested and brought into
camp three prisoners and five or six muskets. This morning, it
is said that one of the prisoners shot at some of our men the other
day. I do not know what disposition will be made of them, but
suppose if they are found guilty, they will be sent to prison.

"Do not worry about me. I am in the best of health and spirits.
I am going to try and get a pass or furlough in a few days, and
take a run home, and see you all, but as I have said before, do not
look for me until you see me coming. In the meantime, trust in
God, and hope for the best.

"Courage, Mother, I am going, freedom's cause I must defend,
And if I in battle perish, trust in Heaven unto the end.
Freedom calls, and shall I falter? Or refuse to lend a hand.
No, as long as life endureth, I will fight for Freedom's land.
Courage, Father, I am going, Freedom's flag to save.
When I'm gone, refrain from weeping,
There's an arm to shield the brave."
May 25th :

"Feel very much disappointed. My company officers made
me out a furlough, and I went to Colonel Strickland to get his
signature to it and he refused to sign it at present, giving as his
reason that there were too many of the boys away at this time.
Later on he said, when some of them had returned, my furlough
should be granted, so I will try to be patient. The old saying is :
"That all things come to them that wait.''

This is a beautiful day; the sun is shining in all her splendor,
making the shade of the woods delightful and cool. The early
flowers are bursting into bloom, and the birds, as they dart among
the leafy branches of the trees, are singing their sweetest songs.

In the Fiftieth Ohio 41

On such a day as this, if it was not for cruel war and other wick-
edness that is being carried on in the world, the whole human
family could be happy. Our hearts would be filled with peace and
joy, and the sunshine would be brighter, the grass would be
greener, the shade of the trees would be cooler, the songs of the
birds would be sweeter, and the perfume of the flowers more
fragrant.

"Oh, when will the day come when men will cease their wick-
edness; when will they cease warring with each other, and learn
to live in peace. Here is a copy of the furlough that I failed to
get home on :

" TO ALL WHOM IT MAY CONCERN :

" 'The bearer hereof, Erastus Winters, a Corporal of Captain
Leonard A. Hendricks, Jr., "K" Company, Fiftieth Regiment,
Ohio Volunteer Infantry, age 19 years ; 6 feet 3 inches high ;
light complexion ; blue eyes ; sandy hair, and by profession a
farmer, born in the County of Hamilton, State of Ohio, and
enlisted at Camp Dennison, in the County of Hamilton, State of
Ohio, on the 22nd day of August, 1862, to serve for the period
of three years, is hereby permitted to go to Ludlow, in the County
of Kenton, State of Kentucky, he having received a furlough from
the 18th day of May, 1863, to the 2nd day of June, 1863, at which
period he will rejoin his company or regiment at Sulphur Fork
trestle, near Elizabethtown, L. & N. Railroad, Kentucky, or
wherever it then may be, or be considered a deserter.

' 'Subsistence has been furnished the said Erastus Winters to
the 2nd day of June, and pay to the 28th day of February, 1863,
both inclusive.

" 'Given under my hand at Sulphur Fork trestle near Elizabeth-
town, L. & N. Railroad, Ky., the 18th day of May, 1863.

** 'Leonard A. Hendricks, Jr., Captain Company "K," Fiftieth
Regiment, Ohio Volunteer Infantry.' "

June 14th :

"Well, I suppose you have been looking for me home the last
few days pretty strongly, but I must tell you there has been too
much excitement here for a few days to think of leaving here on
a furlough.

"There had been a band of the enemy's hovering around here
for a few days, and yesterday morning, as the freight train arrived
at Elizabethtown, the band made a dash into town, and captured
ten carloads of horses and broke open a safe that contained quite
a large sum of money. While they were busy unloading their
captured property, some one reported to them that the whole
Fiftieth Ohio Regiment was coming and they pulled up stakes and
left. Two or three companies of the regiment did go up, but, of
course, the Rebels were up and gone by the time they got there.
No use of infantry trying to catch cavalry."

June 24th:
"Quiet once more reigns in the camp on Muldraugh's Hitt, and

42 Serving Uncuc Sam

things move along as they did before without a ripple to disturb
the smooth surface.

"Captain Hendricks has resigned and gone home. McClure
will now come in as Captain, and Pine as First Lieutenant, and
Vandueson as Second Lieutenant. I have given up the furlough
business for the present time. ■

"A rumor in camp that John Morgan has invaded Kentucky
once more."

"One of the most enjoyable features of a soldier's life is re-
ceiving letters frm the loved ones at home, and from friends and
sweethearts. To the married men, it was indeed a feast of good
things to get a letter from their wives, telling all the news of
home ; how things were prospering in their absence ; how fast
little Willie was growing; and how many teeth the baby had, and
how the poor lonely wife breathed a prayer of hope that the -cruel
war would soon close; that they might welcome the husband and
father home once more to their arms. Ah, yes ! how eagerly those
men would grasp their letters and steal away from the noisy
crowd, that they might read them in secret, for those letters were
sacred to them alone. They wished to be alone with God, when
they read them, for they were the golden links that bound them
to the loving ones at home. Then there were the letters from
parents, brothers and sisters; how we did enjoy reading them;
how they did brighten our lives, driving away the gloomy shadows,
and letting in the bright sunshine, and last though not least, were
the letters we youngsters received from the girls we left behind us.

As some one has truthfully said, "They warmed our hearts
like sunshine and cheered our souls like old wine, give us hope
for the future and blotted out the past" ; what encouragements and
good cheer they gave us ; how we did prize those sweet messages ;
how we did bless the man that first invented paper, ink and pens.
Yes, their letters to us were what the green oasis is to the weary
traveler in the desert. They were refreshing and restful. God
pity the soldier that has no kind friends to write to him ; his lot
is a hard one.

In the Fiftieth Ohio 43

CHAPTER VIII.

Camp at Muldraugh's Hill (Continued)

Watching for John Morgan — News of His Capture — We Bid

Our Old Camps Good Bye.

The rumor in regard to John Morgan entering Kentucky again
proved true, as it was at this time that he started on his famous
raid through Kentucky, Indiana and Ohio.

He came in over the Columbia and Lebanon turnpike, the
same route that we took our memorial ride after him on New
Year's Day. He attacked a small force of our men on the hill
south of Green River bridge, and was handsomely repulsed ; leav-
ing them, he made his way to Lebanon, where he attacked another
small farce of our men, and defeated them taking them prisoners,
an4 if I remember rightfully, his brother was killed in this en-
gagement.

He marched his prisoners as far as Springfield, a short distance
from Lebanon, and there he paroled them, and proceeded on his
way. His movements from this on are familiar to all who have
read the history of this daring raider, and his bold troops as he
had burnt the trestle here on one of his former raids. We all sup-
posed he would try the same feat again, and this caused us to be
very watchful while he was anywhere near our vicinity. We were
called, out every morning at 2 o'clock, and would remain in our
forts and breastworks until after daylight, and we kept this up, I
think, for nearly a week.

One morning during the time, probably the last morning, we
were called out. We were lounging about in the fort and rifle
pits, and it was just beginning to get daylight when there were
three reports like the discharge of cannon following each other
in rapid succession at the lower trestle, where the first batallion
was encamped ; in an instant every man was on his feet, and in his
rightful place in the works. My gun squad rushed to their places,
and we run the gun up, and had her muzzle sticking out the port
hole ready for business. At first we thought sure that Morgan
had opened the ball at the lower camp, and we stood and listened
and watched till long after daylight, but all was quiet after those
three discharges. We found out at last that the boys were blasting
some rocks out of the way down there, and had let them off at
that hour in the morning to have a joke on us of the second

44 Serving Uncle; Sam

batallion. Well, they had their joke all right, for it raised quite
a little breeze among us for a short time.

Some of the boys told the following little joke on a certain
captain in our batallion. That morning when the three blasts
went off, this captain wished to deploy his men as skirmishers along
the rifle pits, but laboring under a little bit of excitement, he for-
got his tactics, so he gave the following command: ''Company!
as skirmishers, along the breastworks, fly out," but the boys did
not move, seeing which, the captain continued : "Fly out, boys,
fly out, been in the service for nearly a year and don't know how
to fly out yet." Whether the poor captain really used such
language or not, I am not prepared to say, but I know the boys
run the joke on him pretty strong, and did not permit him to
forget it for many a long day.

There had been a bunch of hogs running about our camp for
sometime. Lieutenant Colonel Eisner had put up notices, warning
the owners if they did not take their hogs away before a certain
date, he would not be responsible for them. The date of the warn-
ing had run out, and the hogs were still running about camp in
good condition, and Colonel Eisner before dismissing us that
morning, gave each company permission to slaughter one of
those fat hogs, so if the first batallion did have the joke on us in
regards to the rock blasting, we were one ahead of them on the
fresh pork business. Thus John Morgan passed us by, and went
on his way, but I have no doubt his scouts viewed our camps
and fortifications from a distance, and perhaps the General took
a peep at them himself. I have sometimes thought that perhaps
he would have given us a call if his pursuers had not crowded him
so close, but as it was, he had to keep moving for fear the boys
in blue would close in on him. Then again I have thought it was
not his intention to do much fighting on this raid. Self interest was
the moving cause of his actions. His chief object was plunder -r
to astonish the natives, and build up for himself a grand reputa-
tion as a daring and fearless raider, in all of which, he was in a
manner successful, though in the final wind-up he landed in
prison.

But now he had passed beyond our jurisdiction, our camps on
Muldraugh's Hill settled down once more to our regular routine
duty. The boys once more made their morning calls on Mother
Casey under the hill to get their accustomed glass of chain light-
ning, and everything and everybody moved along in the same old

In the: Fiftieth Ohio 45

beaten track as before, only we scanned the papers eagerly from
day to day to see where the bold riders were, and what they were
doing, and must say we were somewhat surprised when we learned
they had crossed the Ohio River, and were raiding through the
State of Indiana. Then again came the news they had entered our
own beautiful State of Ohio, and were forging ahead almost at the
gates of the Queen City, and we knew not but what the next
news that would be flashed over the wires would be that they had
captured the city, and that General Morgan had pitched his head-
quarters' tent on Fountain Square. But instead in a few days, we
received the joyful news that the Yankee troops had finally
cornered the wily rebel chief, and compelled him to surrender and
that our General Burnside had assigned Morgan and some of his
officers, quarters in the Ohio Penitentiary, where they could rest
for a few days in security.

The following appears in a letter to my father, dated July 28th :

"The news of Morgan's capture was received here yesterady
with great rejoicing. Yes, we all feel happy over it, for we have
all lost more sleep watching for Morgan since we entered the ser-
vice than from any other cause. Guess General Burnside will see
to it that he won't disturb our rest for a while at least, but he
certainly did give our men a race for their money. One big ad-
vantage he had being in the lead he got all the fresh horses he
wanted, while our forces were obliged to use their jaded animals,
almost the entire trip.

Well, it has given the Indiana and Ohio people a little taste of
war, and they will have something to think of and talk over for
sometime to come.

"There is a rumor in camp today that we are ordered to Mobile,
but I judge it came in over the grapevine "Telaliegraph" line, and
like a great many other rumors we have had, will prove to be a
joke. There are some of the boys who take delight in starting
these groundless rumors, as there is a class that is always ready
to believe any old tale that is told them, and this is great t>port
for those who operate the grapevine line."

We found our tents pretty hot in the daytime, toward the last
of July and the first of August, so that when we had no duty to
perform, we sought the pleasant shade of the trees near camp,
and many a letter was written under their cool and sheltering
boughs.

All was quiet in our camp on Muldraugh's Hill at this time,
except a false alarm now and then when some nervous picket on
the outpost would fire on some innocent cow or hog that he would,
in his over-wrought imagination, take to be the foe trying to steal

46 Serving Uncle Sam

a march on him. A shot or two by the pickets would alarm the
camp and cause us all to be called out under arms, and remain
there until the officers of the day would visit the outpost where
the firing had taken place, and learn what the trouble was. We
had a number of such alarms while guarding those trestles.

In one instance, I remember, the picket fired on and killed
an old sow that belonged to Mother Casey, the chain lightning-
dealer. I do not remember how the matter was settled, but this
fatal shot made quite a number of orphans, as the old sow had
a nice litter of young pigs at the time.

Some of the boys had a trick of getting down by the railroad
with a stick and, as the passenger trains would be passing, knock
the passengers' hats off, as they would lean out the windows to
get a peep at our camp. Several lost their fine hats in this way
before the commanding officers found it out and put a stop to
the boys' fun.

I don't want the reader to get the impression that the Fiftieth
Ohio boys were any more vicious than the boys in other regiments,
but will say that for downright, Simonpure devilishness, the boys
of the Fiftieth would keep their end of the log up without over-
taxing their muscles a particle. Some of them were just simply
bubbling over with mischief at all hours.

A few of the boys would scrap among themselves at times, but
the main reason of this, I think I can safely say, was because they
got too much of Mother Casey's chain lightning aboard. Two of
Company "K's" boys had a small scrap at the supper table one
evening and one of them had a hole cut in his head with a rock,
and bled like a stuck hog. We none of us sympathized with him
a great deal, for he was quite a quarrelsome chap when drinking,
and, this day, he had been at Mother Casey's or somewhere else,
and was loaded to the guards with chain lightning or "Kill me
quick," and that got him into trouble. When he was sober, there
was no trouble to get along with him and if there was a hog or
sheep anywhere near camp, you could bet your bottom dollar he
would have one for his mess, but this stone business settled him
down. I do not remember that the boys had any more trouble
with him afterwards.

1 will just say here, as I will bring him to the front three or
four times before I close this story, that his name was Andrew
Jackson Culp.

In the: Fiftieth Ohio 47

Many of the boys, while at Muldraugh's Hill, received boxes
of eatables and other useful articles from home. The writer was
one among the happy number. I say happy because they came to
us as pleasant reminders that we were not forgotten by the loved
ones at home. Ah ! how we did enjoy those good things that
mothers' and sisters' dear hands had prepared for us. How
vividly did it bring to our minds the picture of that dear old
home, as we once more tasted of the pickles, preserves and sweet-
meats, that our kindly old mothers had taken such care to pre-
pare. In our minds' eye, we could see father, mother, sisters and
brothers as they placed those things lovingly in the box; all were
interested, all had something to send the absent one.

Yes, we can even imagine we can see the tears as they silently
steal down the furrowed cheeks and drop one by one as sweet
messages of love to the soldier boy, as he stands on the lonely
picket, with the twinkling stars above him, or lays dreaming in
his tent in the quiet hours of night, but could they have looked
on our happy, smiling faces as we opened and looked on these
precious gifts, they would have been well paid for their loving
care and thought fulness, for our hearts were filled to overflowing
with love, gratitude and joy to know that the dear ones at home
still thought of the absent ones, and we fully appreciated their
thoughtful kindness in sending us these rich gifts as loving tokens
of their remembrance.

The following is an extract from a letter I sent home after
receiving my box :

"Fort Sands, Big Run Trestle, L. & N. R. R., August 16, 1863.

"Dear Parents, Brothers and Sisters : — I take the opportunity
today of answering your very welcome letter I received a few
days ago. It was pleasant news to hear you were all in good
health. Please accept my thanks for your very nice letter. The
box you sent me reached me with the contents all in a good
state of preservation. You may rest assured that I thoroughly
enjoyed the many good things that you sent me. The sight of
them and the taste of them brought thoughts to my mind of the
dear old home, and for a moment I could almost imagine that I
was in your midst. What made it doubly dear to me, it came as a
birthday gift. I was 20 years of age the 8th of August. I con-
sider myself almost a man now. I guess I ought to be, as I weigh
180 pounds, and am in perfect health. I am the heaviest man m
Company "K."

"Jerry Ammerman's father was here to see him a few days
ago. He said he thought the boys looked fine. Jerry is the bass
drummer in our band and is a good boy.

48 Serving Uncle Sam

"The weather here has been extremely warm for sometime.
We find it pretty hot in our tents in the day time, but pleasant
at night.

"I must not close this letter without telling you that I appre-
ciated the things you sent me very much, and I thank you all
from the depths of my heart for your kind remembrance of the
absent one. May pleasant memories of the pleasure and en-
joyment they afforded me linger lovingly in my heart while life
shall last. May God bless you all is the fervent wish and prayer
of your affectionate son and brother."

This will show the reader how we boys in blue enjoyed the
good things sent us from our far-away homes, and do not think
for a moment we were selfish with them. No, but we shared
them with those who were less fortunate than ourselves, and by
so doing, we brought a little of our bright and happy sunshine into
their dark lives that perhaps would have been sad and dreary with-
out it, and let us hope it made them better men and better soldiers.
"Fort Sands, Ky., September 8, 1863.

"We are having very easy times here at present. We have
finished fortifying, so all we do is drill about four hours a day,
and once a week stand our turn of guard. The balance of the
time each one is trying to see how much pleasure and enjoy-
ment he can crowd into the few days that we remain here, for there
are rumors in the air that our days here are nearly numbered,
and none of us know what our destiny will be when we leave this
place, but whatever comes to our lot, we will try to meet it as
we have in the past, with that earnest zeal and courage that should
animate every true soldier of the Union to keep his name un-
tarnished and permit that dear old flag that we all love to be
trailed in the dust.

"Quite a number of women and young girls from out in the
country visit our camps daily to sell us boys cakes, pies and fruit.
We youngsters have our own fun with them. I wish you could
see and taste some of the so-called sweet potatoe pies that are
brought in here to sell. We make all kinds of sport of them,
and tell the women and girls that they made a mistake and put
the shortening in the long way. I did buy some custard pies up
in Elizabethtown the other day that were all right; they tasted
like the ones mother used to make, and I enjoyed them fine. But
those we buy here are simply boiled sweet potatoes wrapped up
in a little dough, mixed up with water, and placed in an oven or
out in the hot sun and dried. You can imagine how they taste,
but as the jackass said when he ate the thistles : 'They do to
fill up on.'

"Some of the boys did have a habit awhile back of slipping
out into the country after roll call at night to court the girls, but
the Colonel got onto their game and sent out and had them
arrested and put them on double duty and had them digging up

In thk Fiftieth Ohio 49

stumps at his headquarters. That has put a damper on the court-
ing biz.

"Lieutenant Pine is at Louisville on Court Martial duty, and
Captain McClure is also on detached service somewhere in Ken-
tucky. Company "K" is now under command of Lieutenant John
McCloe, of Company "I"; he is a Cincinnatian ; a splendid little
officer and one that understands his business. There has been no
stirring news from the different armies for sometime. Rosy and
Burnside are watching Bragg. Stueele is watching Price ; Mead
is watching Lee, and Gilmore is throwing Greek fire into Charles-
ton, so we may reasonably expect a rumpis to be kicked up
among some of them before long, as a storm is almost certain to
follow a calm."

Well, the rumors that had been flying through our camps for
several days that we were going to move was on the 16th day of
September fully confirmed, as on that day we received orders to
get ready to march, but did not break camp until the 18th, when
we marched as far as Elizabethtown and went into camp. It was
with many regrets that we took leave of the camps, where we had
passed so many happy days, but we were soldiers serving Uncle
Sam and must go where those in command thought we could render
the best service ; so wre sadly turned our backs on the old camp
grounds, and marched away, bidding each familiar object an af-
fectionate farewell. Yes, the time had finally arrived when we
must say good bye to Muldraugh's Hill and all her pleasant as-
sociations ; no more should we, as lonely sentinels stand on picket
on her borders, with no sound to disturb the solitude through
the long dreary night hours but the never-ceasing voices of the
whippoorwills ; no more shall the hoot of the owl from his perch
in the old dead oak startle us from our pleasant dreams in the
quiet hour of midnight; farwell all you fair ones, whose bright
and happy faces have so often brought joy and gladness into our
hearts ; we must leave you, but rest assured wherever we go, we
shall never forget the pleasant hours we have passed together,
and we trust your good wishes shall follow us ; and last, though
not least, those of us who have patronized Mother Casey's under
the hill, and have so often been regaled by the contents of her
old brown jug, have said good bye to her, as we sipped our fare-
well drink, while the tears coursed slowly down our cheeks (was
it the strength of the liquor, or the thoughts of parting caused
them, who shall say?)

Thus we have said our last good byes. Strangers shall now
take up the work where we leave it. Mother Casey shall con-

50 Serving Uncxe Sam

tinue to retail chain lightning from the same old brown jug, but
it will not be our shin plasters that will help to swell her bank
account.

The bright smiles of the fair ones shall still bring joy and
gladness into the hearts of the boys in blue, but not for us who
shall be far away, The whippoorwills shall still continue their
all-night concerts, but other ears than ours shall listen to their
music ; and the solemn old owl, from his station in the oak, shall
look down on the strangers and blinking his eyes shall croak :
"Who, who are you?"

CHAPTER IX.

We March to Glasgow and Are Then Sent to Nashville — But
Return Again to Glasgow.

When we arrived at Elizabethtown, we proudly unfurled Old
Glory to the breeze and marched through the town, led by our
band, playing national airs, and went into camp just outside the
town limits, it was said at the time to await transportation on the
cars; this was on Friday afternoon. Saturday, the paymaster ar-
rived and paid us off, but as he deducted the last year's clothing-
account, there were not many of the boys that received much cash,
as we had nearly all overdrawn our amount.

I was put on some kind of guard duty on Saturday ; I do not
remember now what it was for, but in the dusk of the evening
as I was returning to camp through town, in crossing a little
bridge, I stumbled over some obstacle and stooping down and
picking it up, I found it to be a pair of holster pistols that belonged
to Colonel Strickland, or, at least, were claimed by him the next
morning, and I turned them over to him, and he never so much
as said : "Thank you," for them.

On Saturday, we were told to be ready to inarch Sunday morn-
ing at 7 o'clock, so I suppose the transportation rumor was one
of those grapevine "Telalie grams"

"Glasgow, Ky., September 24, 1863.

"We left Klizabethtown Sunday morning at 7 o'clock, march-
ing till noon, when we halted for dinner at Camp Nervine at the
Red Mills on Nolin Creek. After resting an hour, we resumed
our march until night, when we went into camp on Williams'

In the Fiftieth Ohio 51

branch, Larue County ; distance from Elizabethtown, twenty miles.
Next morning, again took up the line of march and at noon
crossed Bacon Creek and halted for dinner. After a good rest,
we again forged ahead and, at night, reached Mumfordsville on
the Green River. We camped below the town in an orchard, and
Colonel Strickland treated us to all the beer we wanted to drink.
There are several forts around the town and I was told there had
been several skirmishes taken place here. It is not much of a
town.

"On the morning of the 22nd, we again resumed our march,
We were halted to rest a short distance from Mumfordsville, in
front of what appeared the residence of a well-to-do farmer*
Colonel Strickland and his staff officers seated themselves on the
porch, and were conversing very pleasantly with the farmer, when
a servant appeared and announced that some of the soldiers had
paid a visit to the meathouse, and that there was a ham missing.
Colonel Strickland at once became very indignant, and had the
regiment called up into line and searched, but no ham was found.
So we resumed our march, the boys singing a song, only a few
words of which I now recall, and they were : 'Johnnie stole the
ham, way down in Alabam."

"At noon we reached Cave City and halted for dinner, and I
think it quite likely the Colonel had fried ham for his dinner.
Cave City is not far from the famous Mammoth Cave that we had
read and heard so much about. I was told there are quite a num-
ber of caves hereabout, and it is for that reason the town has been
named Cave City.

"After dinner, we once more took up the line of march, and
camped for the night on the banks of Beaver Creek, two miles
from Glasgow, and yesterday, the 23rd, we came on into town.
There are several regiments here at present, but we are not likely
to remain here very long, for the air is full of flying rumors. Will
try and keep you posted at home by letter wherever we go.

"We had a very nice march. The country was mostly level
that we passed through. We had our knapsacks hauled, and
that was quite a relief to us. The distance from here to Eliz-
abethtown, I am told, is sixty-five miles.

"You shall hear from me again in a few days."

"Nashville, Tennessee, September 27, 1863.

"The very night after writing you all that letter from Glasgow,
we received marching orders, and next morning at daylight we
were on the move, and at noon we reached Cave City; distance
from Glasgow, twelve miles. We halted and remained there until
late in the evening. We were then put aboard the cars, and
early yesterday morning, we arrived in Nashville. They have a
fine State House here, and what little I have seen of the country
around here I am delighted with it. There are several large forts
built here ; some of them bombproof, but while the country pleases
me, there is an element among the inhabitants here at this time

52 Swing Unclk Sam

that is inclined to be pretty tough, but, as you well know, I never
mingle with that class if I can avoid it, but it is almost impossible
for a soldier to avoid it always. There is a strong talk in camp
that a part of our regiment will be sent back to help guard the
railroad between here and Elizabethtown."

"Nashville, Tennessee, October 8, 1863.

"'There are but five companies of our regiment here at the
present time. Three companies are at Galatin and the other two
are at different places guarding the railroad. There are not many
troops here at present, and guard duty is pretty heavy. We have,
a line to picket around Nashville said to be twenty miles in length.
Our five companies guard five miles of the line ; that brings us on
duty every third day. I see plenty of rebels here, but they are
tame. There is a jail full of them near our camp.

"By the way, it is just a year ago today since we received our
first introduction to the Rebs at Perryville, Ky. They did not
impress me at that time as being very polite.

"I may not be here when you hear from me again, for as
usual the camp is full of rumors."

We did not remain in Nashville many days, and I do not know
as any of the boys regretted leaving there, for the guard duty
was rather hard on us. Then again it was hardly safe for a man
in Nashville at this time to appear on the streets after night,
especially if he had any valuables on his person, for the toughs
would hold him up and rob him, and, to tell the truth, he was
fortunate if he got away with his life. This mugging or robbery
came very near causing trouble between the Fiftieth Ohio and
another regiment near us one night, but fortunately it was settled
without bloodshed, but for a time the outlook was bright for a
drawn battle between the two regiments. I believe the trouble
arose over a man being knocked down and robbed between the two
camps.

I cannot give the date we left Nashville, as I have no letters
or memorandum to refer to that throws any light on it. I only
can say we left there sometime towards the end of October.

"Fort Boil, No. 1, Glasgow, Ky., Oct. 30, 1863.

"Well, we are back at Glasgow again. I have just come in
off of picket and as it rained all night I had a wet time of it,
but that's nothing when a fellow gets used to it.

I would rather be a soldier fighting for the honor of the old
flag, as every American boy ought to, than to be a cowardly but-
ternut and set around the fire and toast my shins those stormy
nights. It seems to me if they had the courage of their con-
viction, it would look more honorable on their part, but, no, they
stay at home and shake their fists in their pockets and backbite

In the: Fiftieth Ohio 53

us fellows who are out here trying to protect their homes. Shame
on them !

"We have here with us the Thirty-seventh Kentucky mounted
infantry and the Sixth Michigan battery. Part of the Thirty-
seventh Kentucky was captured here the last of September, but
they are all paroled and here with us again. There are only five
companies of the Fiftieth Ohio here at the present ; three com-
panies are at Galatin, between here and Nashville, and one on
Nolin Creek, near Elizabethtown. There are plenty of Rebels in
this part of the country, and they may make a break on us some
of these mornings. Well, if they do, we will give them the best
we got in the shop ; that's all we can do.

"I am in very good health except for a bad cold that has
bothered me for a few days, but it has about passed off now, un-
less I take a fresh one by getting so wet last night."

Glasgow, Barren County, Ky., November 17, 1863.

"You ask me how I am enjoying myself. In answer I will
say that I am enjoying myself as well as a soldier can expect. I
have,, plenty to eat and plenty to wear ; good quarters to stay in
and plenty of good friends ; of course, my surroundings are not
quite as pleasant as they would be at home ; that could not be ex-
pected under the circumstances, but I just say that I have no com-
plaint to bring against any one in the regiment. That you may
judge of the friendly feeling toward me, let me inform you that
I have not had a word of dispute with any officer or private in
my mess, company or regiment since I enlisted. I would not say
that I am clear of faults, not by any means, but I try to treat
every one with courtesy, and obey my officers promptly ; in short,
I practice the Golden Rule, and, by so doing, I have won the
confidence and respect of my officers and comrades.

"We have built very neat quarters here. We first put up the
frames and weather-boarded them, and for a roof, we use our
shelter tents ; that makes a very comfortable house ; there are six
men in my tent, and we have a small sheet iron stove, and when
we all get in there and have a good fire we are as cozy as you
please.

"I wish we could stay here for the winter, but I think that
is rather doubtful from the present outlook, as matters appear to
be very Unsettled here at present ; the grapevine "Telaliegraph"
line is kept hot these days with all sorts of rumors. There was
a rumor the other day that there was a band of rebels near town ;
a detail of scouts went out but returned without seeing any Rebs.

"About 12 o'clock yesterday a report came in that the Rebs
had captured two of our battery wagons that were out after
forage, but like the other rumors, it proved to be a fake. So it
goes. 'Rebels, Rebels, Rebels,' is the cry, but so far, they have
failed to materialize. I believe I came as near seeing Rebs last
Sunday night as some of the others have. I had three men with
me on picket on the Bowling Green road. About 10 o'clock in

54 Serving Uncle *Sam

the evening four horsemen approached the outpost. He called out :
'Halt,' to them, and they wheeled their horses, and rode away
on the jump. The sentry should have fired on them, but failed to
do so. There was a lane leading off the main road past an old
slaughter house, two or three hundred yards in the rear of the
reserve post, and we kept hearing horses passing through the
lane, so I posted a man about half way from the reserve to the
lane, with orders to find out if possible what they were up to.
Pretty soon I heard the tramp of a horse in the lane once more,.
and the voice of my sentry sung out, 'Halt, halt, halt, who goes
there,' and then that old musket of his spoke out loud and clear,
and the fire spouted from the muzzle ; it seemed to me a hundred
feet, and maybe that horse did not get up and go. The guard
reported that there was a man on the horse, but he must have
shot too high, as I don't think he touched horse or man. How-
ever, we were not disturbed after that. All remained quiet, but
before that, there were all kinds of noises around us. Now, I think,
they were Rebels trying to sneak up and capture us, but finding
us wide awake they gave it up as a bad job. When daylight came
I went over into the lane and, althought the ground was frozen,
I could see the marks that horse made in his efforts to g^t away
when that old musket cracked. You may be sure -there was no
sleeping done by any of us that night at our post.

While we were at Glasgow we received orders that when we
turned out to roll call in the mornings we should come out under
arms. Of course, that included the commissioned officers, as well
as the privates. All went well for a while, although some of the
chronic grumblers found fault with the order and thought it was
unnecessary.

"One morning the commanding officer of Company *'K" came
out without his sword. One of our boys (a young German),
took notice of it immediately and began to curse and swear that
it was as much the duty of the officer to turn out with his sword
on as it was for us to turn out with our guns, and as he was not
particular to speak in a low tone the officer heard him, and after
they had exchanged a few angry words with each other the officer
handed the writer a rope and ordered him to take the comrade
up to the flag staff and tie him up. In the meantime, a report had
been taken to Colonel Strickland's headquarters by one of the
comrade's friends, and just as the writer had completed tying the
comrade, Adjutant Crowley appeared on the scene with an open
knife and cut the comrade loose and told him to go to his quarters.
I reported to my commanding officer what had taken place and
he started out for Strickland's headquarters in a hurry, but he
must have received a cool reception as that closed the incident."

I will add here that several years after the war, this same
comrade came to visit me in Kentucky, and I was greatly surprised
to see what a mighty change had taken place in him. He could
talk on any subject you might bring up fluently and interestingly.

In thk Fiftieth Ohio 55

He had become a strict member of the German Methodist Church,
and I believe he sometimes does a little preaching for them. He
told me that he gave his wife the credit of bringing about the
great reformation in him.

"Glasgow, December 6, 1863.
"I am still in good health and spirits. Guard duty is rather
heavy on us at the present time, as the Thirty-seventh Kentucky
Regiment are most all engaged in scouting. They are mounted
infantry. Hence they use them the same as cavalry. They bring-
in prisoners every day. The Rebel General Hamilton is hovering
around here all the time, and now we hear that John Morgan
has escaped and that he passed within eight miles of here yes-
terday, and that Hamilton was to meet him with four or five
hundred men and escort him to Tennessee.

"All is very quiet in camp today as it is Sunday. Labor and
drill are put aside. The sky is cloudless and the sun shines very
pleasant and warm for December.

"I was on picket the entire night, and a well-dressed gentle-
man came up to my outpost and wanted to pass into Glasgow.
Said he was a doctor and lived in town. Now, I had orders to
let no one in or out without a pass, but I generally use my own
judgment in such matters, and told such a straight story that
I passed him on into town. I have studied about it since. Perhaps
it was John Morgan. He was a dark-complected, good-looking
man ; well-dressed and appeared to be much of a gentleman. I
have never heard anything of him since, but if I had it to do
over again he would remain at my post until some one higher in
the ranks than I would pass him along.

"We have the Sixth Michigan Battery with us here. They
are a fine body of men, and our boys and the battery boys get
along very nicely together. I love to watch them drill. Some-
times they go out in the field and drill the same as infantry,
and when they move off in two ranks they keep perfect step,
and it interests me very much as I take great delight in watching
well-drilled troops go through the different military movements.
There is only about half of the Fiftieth here. I do not know
positive where the others are, but have heard they were at Louis-
ville."

Nothing worthy of note took place while we were at Glasgow.
Colonel Strickland had us roused out two or three times at night
to test the Thirty-seventh Kentucky and the Fiftieth Ohio to see
how- quickly he could get us all in line, and into the fort in case
we were attacked. Company drill, batallion drill and picketing
the different roads was the routine for the Fiftieth boys, while a
portion of the Thirty-seventh Kentucky boys were continually
on the scout. I would have enjoyed a trip to Mamouth Cave

56 Serving Unclk Sam

while here, but was not permitted that pleasure. I was told it was
only -line miles from Glasgow.

So the uneventful days passed by until the 14th of December
rolled round, when we again received marching orders.

CHAPTER X.

March to Columbia and Somerset — The Cold New Year's —
Trip Over the Cumberland Mountains.

Marching orders. What ! leave our pleasant quarters where
we had such high hopes we would be permitted to pass the
winter ? "Yes,'' says the orderly sergeant. "Company 'K' be
ready to move in the morning at 7 o'clock." So on the morning
of the 15th of December we shouldered our knapsacks and swung
out into the road that led to Columbia, Ky., and soon the pretty
little town of Glasgow was left in our rear. We were sorry, of
course, to leave our cozy quarters, for we had become quite at-
tached to them, but when we saw our dear old flag once more un-
furled to the breeze and saw the December sun kissing her billowy
folds, while the band played our old favorite air of "Rally round
the flag, boys," we moved off with a firm step determined to
cheerfully go where ever duty called us.

Our attention was called to various interesting scenes along the
line of march, and soon our comfortable camp that we had left at
Glasgow was forgotten.

At intervals, we would pass some rich old Kentucky Colonel's
residence and there would be a crowrd of wooly heads at the side
of the road to see us pass ; they would be all ages from the little
one in arms to the old, white-haired mamma, or the old, gray-
haired patriarch. They would roll up the whites of their eyes
and show their ivorys, as the boys would call to them to take off
their hats. Hats, did I say? Well, they may have once borne
that name, but now it would puzzle one to find a name that
would fit them. Some were crownless ; some were rimless ; some
had been made of wool, and others of straw, but they all had that
woe-begone appearance, as though they had passed through a
Kansas cyclone, or rather a Kansas cyclone had passed through
them, but nevertheless, these poor darkies would jerk them off,

In the: Fiftieth Ohio 57

and stand with their wooly heads uncovered, while the boys in
blue were marching by. Very few white folks were to be seen.
While a goodly number of them had joined the South, another
goodly number of them had joined the North, and when they
met on the field of battle, it was Greek meeting Greek. Kentuck-
ians made good soldiers and they were fighters as both the North
and South can bear witness.

Nothing of interest happened to us on this march. That is,
nothing worthy of making a note of.

I make a few extracts here from a letter I wrote after reach-
ing Columbia.

"Columbia, Ky., December 22, 1863.
"I suppose you will be somewhat surprised to hear that we
are at Columbia again, but nevertheless it is true.

"We left Glasgow on the morning of the 15th, and after a
rather hard march, we arrived here on the morning of the 17th.
The Fiftieth is all together once more. Four companies that had
been guarding rebel prisoners to Rock Island, 111., joined us today.
The Third Kentucky Battery and a batallion of the Thirteenth
Kentucky Cavalry are here also. Little did we think when we
left this place one year ago today that we would be back here
in one year, but such is the fact.

We are camped one mile west of the town ; twenty- four men
of Company "K" are down in the town as provost guards. I
hear we will leave here in a few days again and march to Somer-
set, Ky. Well, there is only two more days till Christmas. I
would love to be home and eat dinner with you all that day, but,
of course, that is not possible. But I shall think of you all
and whisper :

' 'Do they miss me at home, do they miss me,

It would be an assurance most dear

To know at this moment some loved one

Were saying, 'I wish he were here/

To feel that the group at the fireside

Were thinking of me as I roam.

Ah ! Yes ! 'T would be joy beyond measure

To know that they miss me at home.'
"I will write again in a few days and let you know where I
am. I wish you all a Happy Christmas and a Merry New Year."
The next evening after our arrival at Columbia, Sergeant Sam
Lousy proposed to me that we would go out to some of the
farmers, and get supper. Of course, I did not refuse. I was not
built that way. After going perhaps a mile from camp, we called
at a house' and were met by two ladies, a mother and daughter.
The sergeant politely asked them if they could prepare supper for
us ; they answered him in the affirmative, and we were invited into

58 Serving Unci^ Sam

the house and given seats by the fire, and the ladies went to work
to prepare the meal. The young lady, it appeared, was pretty well
educated, and had taught school some little. It did not take us
long to learn from their talk (and by the way, they were both
well blessed with the gift of gab), that their sympathy were all
on the side of those that wore the gray, and that they had no
particular use for those that were clothed with the regulation
blue ; they called down anything but blessings on the heads of those
Yankee vandals that had robbed them of their sheep, hogs and
chickens. We agreed with them, and said such doings were all
wrong, and that the scamps ought to be punished for treating the
citizens that way. Seeing that we sided with them, they were
encouraged to come down still heavier on those awful "Yanks,"
and Lousy and I pitied the poor fellows wherever they were that
evening, for we felt sure their ears were burning like fire. We
were innocent as babes, of course. At last, the ladies announced
that our supper was ready ; they took us out into a newly built log
kitchen, that had never been chinked yet, and there were cracks
between the logs that a large Newfoundland dog could have
jumped through and never touched a hair. In this well ventilated
dining room, we sat down to a fairly good supper, but Green-
land's ley Mountains! how cold it was in that room. It would
have been wrarmer out doors entirely ; there was a cold wind blow-
ing, and the way it did whistle through those cracks was something
fierce; the cold shivers played hide and seek up and down our
spinal columns and our teeth would have rattled together had we
not kept them otherwise employed, and, to tell the truth, we were
glad when the meal was ended. Lousy asked the lady what the
charges were, and was told that it was fifty cents for the two ;
he presented a five dollar bill, railroad money, but the lady said
she could not change it. "Well," says Lousy, "What are we
to do, that is all we have," but on second thought, says he, "If
you will send your colored boy to camp with us, we will get the
bill changed and send your fifty cents back by the boy." But this
she refused to do as Lousy well knew she would, for I suppose
she surmised if she sent the boy to our camp, that would be the
last she would see of him and very likely it would have been,
but Lousy still had another proposition up his sleeve, which he
now brought forth: "Lady," he says with one of his blandest
smiles, "You prepare breakfast for us in the morning and we
will be here about sunrise and then we will have the change, and

In the; Fiftieth Ohio 59

pay for the four meals." The madam said that would be satis-
factory, and we bid them good evening and departed. The ladies
may be waiting breakfast for Lousy and me yet for aught I
know, as we never went back to see. It was one of Sergeant
Lousy's Yankee tricks from start to finish for the five dollar bill
was no good.

We might have paid them if they had not been so bitter against
the Yankees, and then to cap the climax, they tried to freeze us to
death, while we were eating, so we called it a square deal. It is
safe to say that was not the first or the last meal Sergeant Lousy
got on the strength of that five dollar bill.

The favorite drink around Columbia at this time was the fa-
mous Kentucky "Apple Jack."

We remained here until Christmas morning, when we once
more broke camp and started towards Somerset, which is near
Burnside point on the Cumberland River.

"Camp near Somerset, Ky., December 30, 1863.

"WTell, what I told you all in my letter from Columbia proved
true. We left Columbia on Christmas morning and it was said
we marched about 24 miles. We passed through a wild country
that day ; we never saw more than three or four houses on the
way. It was rather a dull Christmas for us youngsters. We
camped at night in a piece of woods. On the morning of the
26th we resumed our march. Did not make quite as many miles
as we did on Christmas. Camped at night in some tobacco sheds
and barns, the owners kindly granting us that privilege. Re-
suming our march on the 27th, we had to wade Fishing Creek,
the water coming up nearly to our armpits, while the clouds above
us were sending down on our heads a regular downpour, but
after crossing, we went into the salt works and camped for the
night. Building large fires, we soon got our clothing dry. The
owner of the works being a rebel, we confiscated all his hogs and
also a large barrel of sauerkraut. On the 28th, we reached here
and are camped about half a mile west of the town.

This was a pretty hard march on us, because it rained so much
while we were on the road. One evening we camped in an open
field while on the march from Glasgow to Columbia, and there
came up a heavy thunder shower. A comrade and I saw it coming,
and we grabbed up our harness and went to a nearby barn, and
made our bed in an ox stall, and, oh! what a nice sleep we had.
We came into camp the next morning as dry as you please, while
the boys in camp looked like drowned rats.

On the way here, we passed the battle field of Mill Springs,'
where Zollycofrer was killed. I saw the graves of eighteen
soldiers that were killed there. Six of the Ninth Ohio and twelve
of the Second Minnesota. The graves were fixed up very nicely.

60 Serving Uncus Sam

"We had inspection today and Colonel Strickland rode out
in front of us and made us a short speech. Among other things
he told us, we had been ordered to Knoxville, Tennessee, so,
therefore, he said we had ten days' march before us, and over
the Cumberland Mountains at that, so likely the next time you
hear from me I will be in Knoxville.

"Well, if I keep my health as good as it is now, I think I will

get through all right. The old year is drawing to a close. Soon
the last page in the history of 1863 will be written, and a new
history will be commenced on a clean and spotless page, dated at
the top, January 1, 1864. How long will it be before its beautiful
clean pages will be blotted with accounts of wicked crimes and
misery. It may be the historian will have to record on that first
bright new page, the history of a bloody battle, who can tell ? We
cannot read the future, but judging the future by the past, we can
safely say that the history of 1864 will not have many pages but
what will be darkly stained by the record of cruel and bloody
war, and will the close of 1864 see the close of the war? Alas!
who can tell? But let us hope it may. I will write you again
as soon as I can."

This march from Columbia to Somerset was pretty hard on
us, as it rained a good portion of the time we were on the road.

A rather ludricous incident happened at the crossing of Fish-
ing Creek. It was raining in torrents at the time, and we were
all wet to the skin — all except comrade Jack Culp. whom I have
had occasion to mention once before. Jack had by some means
managed to get hold of an umbrella and had kept himself tolerable
dry until we reached the creek. You may imagine what a figure
old Jack cut wading the water almost to his arms carrying an
umbrella over his head to keep himself dry. The sight struck us-
all as so ridiculous that the whole regiment whooped and yelled,
but it made no difference to old Jack. He still clung to his um-
brella. The incident had its good results, as it almost made us
forget the bitterness of wading the deep and chilling waters.

Another incident that I remember happened here which came
near being a sad one.

One of Company "D" boys, I think it was, after wading the
creek lay his musket down against a large flat rock that was lean-
ing against the bank near the fence, and sat down on the rock
himself for the purpose of emptying the water out of his shoes
and wringing out his socks. As he sat down his musket slipped
down the rock in such a maner as to pull back the hammer
and cause the weapon to be discharged, the ball passing trough

In th£ Fiftieth Ohio 61

the tail of bis blouse, almost grazing bis body and passed very
close to .his head.

The young fellow was badly frightened, and bis face will never
be whiter when he lays cold in death than it was at that moment.
It is true as the old lady said, "A gun is dangerous without lock,
stock or barrel," and a man cannot be too careful when he is
handling one.

We were encamped here at Somerset, New Year's Day, the
second New Year's for us since we entered the serice and the
day that has gone down in history as the "Cold New Year's" 1864.
I don't think I shall ever forget it while I live and keep my right
mind, for it was certainly the coldest day that I ever experienced.
There was a great deal of suffering that day in the army. Many
of the boys got their feet, hands and ears frozen, but I do not
remember that any of the boys at Somerset suffered that way.

Comrade Blizzard and I thought we would try to find a warmer
climate than the camp, so we left camp and started out into the
country to find a house. I do not know why we did not go into
town, but perhaps we were afraid of the patrols. Well, after
going about a mile we came to a house, but as it was near one of
our picket posts, the guards had possession and were firing up
with fence rails or anything else that would burn to keep the
women and children from freezing. There were several children,
and the poor things were blue with cold, for all the boys were
firing up pretty strong.

Blizzard and I stopped awhile with them and .could have
stopped there that night, but we decided to get out and give the
women and children a better chance at the fire. We saw no men
about except the soldier boys, so we returned to camp and found
that a number of our boys had gone down into a large hollow
at the mouth of a cave, where there was an old log building, and
had built a huge fire and were going to remain there for the
night and had left word in camp for us to follow them should
we return from our trip in the country. It did not take us long-
to locate them, and we also found that comrade Jack Culp ha*d
been out foraging, and had brought in a sheep so we had mutton
for supper, and as the wind could not strike us down in there,
we passed the night fairly well.

The boys that remained in camp had huge log heap fires and
managed to keep from freezing.

We remained ai; Somerset until about the third of January,

62 Serving Uncle Sam

drew ten days' rations and moved down to Burnside Point,
crossed over the Cumberland River and went into camp in a
pine thicket or grove. I remember yet that the trees were covered
with ice and snow. How they glittered when the wintry sun
would shine out ! The coating of ice that clung to the pine
branches sparkled in the sunbeams like diamond jewels. It was
indeed a beautiful winter scene, and one I could have enjoyed
had my surroundings been different. That is, had the country
been at peace and I could have been there simply as a peaceable
citizen, studying the beauty of nature, for if one wants to study
the beauty of nature, he must see it in the grasp of winter, as
well as in the balmy summer. Must see it when hoar frost has
painted the landscape as well as when the flowers are sparkling
with the dewdrops of June.

But while we were waiting for better weather and enjoying
ourselves in our camp among the pines, we were eating a hole
in our ten days' rations, and still had that nine or ten days' march
ahead of us over the Cumberland Mountains.

Finally on the 8th day of January, without drawing any more
rations, we broke camp and moved forward, having with us the
Ninety-first Indiana Infantry and the Sixth Michigan Battery,
all under the command of General Gilbert, and now came the
tug of war.

We did not get far till we began to climmb the mountains ;
toward evening, we came to a very steep incline, and to make it
still worse, the ground was icy, with a small skiff of snow on
top. This made it impossible for the mules to pull the wagons
up the hill or mountain, I suppose would be the proper name
to give it.

So it became necessary to fasten the ropes of the battery
to the wagons and pull them up by hand, and if my memory
serves me rightly, part of the wagons, or perhaps all of them,
remained at the foot of the hill until the next morning. But I
remember the Fiftieth camped on top of the hill, and, oh, what a
disagreeable night we passed. The weather was still cold, and the
snow and ice hid all the dry wood and as there were no rail
fences in sight, we had nothing to build fires with but green
pine wood, and if the reader has ever had any experience in
trying to kindle a fire with that kind of material, he can judge
that we had a worry some time of it. ' There was plenty of smoke,
but very little fire, so when morning dawned, we were smoked
Yankees sure enough.

In thk Fiftieth Ohio 63

I have neglected to mention that our band boys in the past
year had furnished themselves with a set of brass instruments, and
as they had plenty of time to practice they had become quite
proficient and made excellent music.

In the morning after our first night in the mountains, Colonel
Strickland posted the band on the brow of the hill, and every
wagon we would pull up, the band would play us a nice lively
tune that encouraged and kept us in good spirits, and we soon
had the wagons all up, and resumed our march.

We went into camp the second day before it got very dark,
and we had the good fortune of finding plenty of rich pine knots,
and they made splendid fires. While I was busy hunting pine
knots, I heard our postmaster (Billy Child) loudly calling my
name. Hastening to him, I was agreeably surprised by him
handing me a letter from one of my brothers in Ohio. It struck
me at the time as something rather odd to receive a letter on
top of the Cumberland Mountains.

You may be sure I was delighted to get it, for it reminded
me that though I was absent from my loved ones, I was not
forgotten, and this thought is always a very comforting one to
the young soldier, who is miles away from his old home for the
first time in his life.

I kept no journal of this march across the mountains. My
impression is that our first day and nights' experience was the
worst we had, though for that matter it was all bad enough.
I thought as I tramped along, how I would enjoy such a trip
as this in the good old summer time, when all nature wears
her happiest smiles, for one who wishes to live close to nature
could enjoy that wish among those rugged mountains to his heart's
content. For even when King Winter reigns supreme in these
lonely solitudes, one who has the taste and desire to observe
closely can trace the handiwork of the All-wise Creator.

We crossed many little mountain streams, whose waters as they
murmured along over their gravely bottoms were as clear as
crystal, and the borders of those streams were fringed with the
mountain laurel, whose leaves remain green summer and winter.

There was at this time some few deer and wild turkeys in
these wilds, but they were wild indeed, and it was very seldom
that a hunter would get close enough to bring one down with his
trusty rifle.

The route we traveled could scarcely be called a road, yet

64 Serving Unci,£ Sam

there were landmarks that showed us plainly that other troops
*and army wagons had traveled this same road before us.

At intervals, we would pass the remains of some poor mule,
who had mired down, and been left to perish by the way. Some
of the boys called them mile posts, while others would cry out :
"Mark him, double duty." Poor, patient mules ! It is shame-
ful to think how the innocent beasts were abused and made to
suffer during the war; they were starved, whipped, kicked, beat
with clubs and cursed, and yet our army would have been at
a loss without them.

"All honor then is due, say I
To the soldiers' long-eared friend.
They were all O. K. if you kept shy,
And avoided their business end."

But many things were done during the war that was cruel,
to the soldiers as well as their patient friend, the government
mule. True, many of these cruelties could not be avoided, but
still there were many things that could have been managed dif-
ferent, and done away with a large amount of suffering, misery
and cruelty.

General Sherman has well described war when he said it was
h — 1. But all good and bad earthly things must come to an end,
so this mountain trip of ours ended January 16th by easing our
wagons down with ropes into Powell's Valley, where we went
into camp.

We were nine days making the trip. The distance was said
to be seventy-five miles, so we averaged a little over eight miles
a day. We ran short of rations, and had to shorten up our belts
a few holes each day. Green persimmons were not in season, or
we could have eaten some of those, and they would have puckered
up our stomachs so that they would not require any food.

CHAPTER XI.

Camp in Powell's Valley — Living Off of the Country — Work
on Road in Wheeler's Gap — A Stolen Bible — Two Moun-
tain Pinks and Other Incidents of Camp — On to
Knoxville.

Camp near Jacksbourough, Tenn., Jan. 27, 1864.
"Tin's is the first opportunity I have had to write to you all
since leaving Somerset. We were there on New Year's Day, and,

In the Fiftieth Ohio 65

oh! how cold it was. How was it in Ludlow that day? I hope
you all had plenty of wood and coal to burn, for it was a terrible
cold day.

"The squad that I bunk with left the camp and went down
in a deep hollow at the mouth of a cave, where we found an old
log building. In there, the wind could not reach us. We built
a huge fire and passed our time very comfortable.

"We remained at Somerset until about the third or fourth of
the month. Then drawing ten days' rations, we marched down
to Burnside Point and crossed to this side of the Cumberland
River. Went into camp in a pine grove. Here we remained
till the morning of the eighth, when we broke camp and started
on our trip over the mountains. The troops with us were the
Ninety-first Indiana and the Sixth Michigan Battery, all under
the command of General Gilbert. The weather was cold at the
start, and the ground was covered slightly with a coating of
ice and snow. In places, the road was so steep, we had to fasten
ropes to the cannon and wagons and pull them up by hand. I
would love to make this trip in warm weather, but in the winter
it is very disagreeable, tramping through these wilds.

By remamining at the river so long after drawing our rations,
we ran out before we got across. We were three days on full ra-
tions. Two days on half rations ; three days on fourth rations,
and one day on no rations at all.

We were nine days making the trip across. On the evening
of the 16th, we reached the jumping off place, and had to use
the ropes again, and let our wagons down by hand into the valley,
where we are now encamped.

The Ninety-first Indiana has gone to Cumberland Gap, and the
Sixth Michigan Battery to Knoxville, so we are informed. Don't
know what became of General Gilbert, but no matter, none of us
have much use for him.

"We arrived here hungry and weary, but not discouraged.
Powell's Valley is a rich valley. There was plenty of corn raised
here the last season.

"Next morning after our arrival, the teams' were sent out to
hunt tis something to eat. They found plenty of corn and meat.
The corn they took to the mills and had it ground into meal.
In a day or two everything was running smoothly and we had
plenty to eat.

"The weather has become more moderate, and our teams have
gone back to Point Burnside after rations for us. In the mean-
time, we are living off of the country, and are getting fat.
I weigh almost two hundred pounds. We eat corn bread and
sorghum syrup, corn pork and drink corn coffee. Guess we
will soon have to acknowledge the corn.

"Our regiment is at work on a road running back through the
mountains. We spend a part of each day on it. I have no idea

66 Serving Uncle Sam

at present how long we will remain here. Should we stay until
we finish the road, it will take sometime. We are 35 miles from
Knoxville.

"Direct your letters to Knoxville, as all our mail comes by
that route. Writing material is very scarce with us here. Write
me as often as you can, as you have no idea how it cheers us
boys to get news from home.

"Our trip over the mountains was rather hard on us, but we
have all got rested up now, and its hardships and privations are
forgotten. We were glad to get over into Tennessee, and leave
the dark and bloody ground of Kentucky, where we have passed
most of our time since we have been in the service."

It was while we were encamped here that I lost one of my
chums. Comrade Henry Liebrook. He was stricken down with in-
flammatory rheumatism, and did not live but a few days. We
buried him with honors of war. Poor Henry ! he was a good
boy, a good soldier, a whole-souled comrade, a very warm friend
of mine, and I missed him sadly. He sleeps in old Tennessee, far
away from home and loved ones. Peace to his ashes.

When we first arrived here, we had nothing to eat, but Jack
Culp came to the rescue of our squad ; he made some trade, by
which he received several corn cakes that tided us over till we
got things into running order. Old Jack thought a great deal
of his stomach, and was constantly on the lookout for something
to put in it.

We had not been camped here many days until Jack in some
of his rambles found out where there was some wild mountain
hogs had their rendezvous at night, but they were so wild it
was impossible to get near them in the daytime.

So Jack detailed three or four of the boys to go with him,
and they left camp one morning before daylight on a still hunt.
In an hour or two, they returned, each loaded with fresh pork.
Old Jack had made good once more, and we certainly enjoyed
the fresh pork with our corn pone and sorghum molasses, and
voted Comrade Jack a "Jim Dandy,"

Jack and I went out into the valley one day to see if we
could buy some butter, and in going up to a farmer's residence
we had to pass by his milk house. We saw a nice crock of
butter, and we made sure we would have no trouble in purchasing
some of it at least. But we were very much disappointed. They
positively refused to sell us anything. Somewhat crestfallen, we
returned to camp, but on the way we decided if that butter

In thk Fiftieth Ohio 67

remained in the same place that night we would have it, sell or
no sell.

That evening then, a short time after dusk, two boys in blue
might have been seen stealing out of camp and skulking through
the bushes, so as to avoid the pickets, and making a bee line
across Powell's Valley for a certain spring house, which in due
time they reached, and notwithstanding the loud barking of the
dogs, they entered, but alas! only to find the jar of nice yellow
butter missing. We now remembered of meeting one of the
officers' cooks with a package in his arms as we came along, and
no doubt he was the laddie that got the butter. It was engaged
to him, I suppose, was the reason the parties refused to sell it
to Jack and me in the morning. Well, we had to acknowledge we
were beat, but we made the best we could of a bad bargain. We
drank all the sweet milk we could hold and then took one of the
milk jars to camp with us. It came in quite handy to mix our
corn meal batter in, and we used it for that purpose while we
remained at this camp.

I wish to relate something now that I fear will place comrade
Culp in a position where his good qualities will not shine as
bright as I could wish them to, but I promised myself when I
commenced writing these reminiscences that I would try to hew
to the line let the chips fall where they would, and so far, I have
kept that promise, and I still intend to hold to it, though it
should put me in a bad light myself.

I am afraid I have to some extent strained my reputation
already, but old veteran readers all know from experience that
it as hard for a soldier to always keep his conduct and character
unspotted.

But now for the incident. Comrades Jack Culp and Sergeant
Sam Lousy went one afternoon on a private scout of their
own, and getting interested talking to the ladies they met at dif-
ferent houses, as soldiers naturally would, they got belated and
night overtook them a mile or so from camp. On the way,
they had to pass a house where two ladies and some children lived.

Jack knocked on the door, but got no response, as there hap-
pened to be no one at home just at that time. Jack says, "Let's
go in and see what we can find" ; Lousy says, "No, come on.
let's go to camp," but Jack bolted in, and Sam, after going on a
few steps, stopped and waited until Jack overtook him. Jack
told Sam then that he had taken two tin cups, a book and a
molasses canister. Now I can't say whether Jack knew what

68 Serving Uncle Sam

kind of a book it was when he was taking it or not, but when he
got into camp and to a light, it proved to be a small family Bible
with the family record in it.

Next morning we ate the molasses out of the canister, and
Jack threw the canister in the fire and burnt it up, and took the
cups and Bible and hid them in the leaves and brush on top of
our shanty.

Just about that time the women made their appearance in camp,
and went to Colonel Strickland and reported the theft ; they said
they cared for nothing but the Bible, but as that had their family
record in, they would like to have it back. Colonel Strickland had
the camp searched, but of course no Bible was found. By the
way, the women had seen Culp and Lousy that afternoon they
were out, and said they were almost positive that they were the
ones that had entered their house and stolen their Bible.

The Colonel asked them if they could identify the men if they
saw them again. They said they thought they could. So the
Colonel had the regiment ordered into line, but the women failed
to identify the culprits. Then Colonel Strickland made us a short
speech, and the way he went for the man that took that Bible was
something fierce. He finally said he hoped whoever the man was
that he would take the Bible and turn to the Ten Commandments
and read them, as he thought it would benefit him to do so. He
then dismissed us to our quarters.

We boys that were in Jack's squad — or mess, as we soldiers
called it — told Jack he ought to return the Bible, for he had done
very wrong to take it, and we advised him to return it, but he seem-
ed to feel so ashamed and guilty of what he had done, he hesitated
and refused to do so.

I then proposed that he would allow Lousy and me to return
it ; he readily consented to this proposition. So Lousy and I took
the Bible and tin cups and returned them to the ladies. They
were highly pleased to get their Bible back and were very profuse
in thanking us for the interest and trouble we had taken for them,
and readily agreed to drop the incident and make no further
trouble for Jack. They became quite friendly to Lousy and I, and
we dropped in on them several times after that, and passed some
pleasant hours with them.

On one of our calls we had the pleasure of meeting two young
ladies from up in the mountains, and they were as pretty as
pictures ; their lips were the color of ripe May cherries, and their

In the Fiftieth Ohio 69

cheeks had the beautiful pink blush of the Hermose rose; they
were charming, but were rather shy in the presence of us boys in
blue. Lousy and I were badly smitten with them, but, alas!
before we had the pleasure of meeting them a second time, we
were ordered to Knoxville, and never saw our mountain pinks
again.

We often regretted that the fates were so cruel to us, but
perhaps it may have been all for the best. We stayed rather late
the night we met them, and as we were crossing a large, level
meadow on the way to camp, we were somewhat startled to see
two lights a short way in front of us, that at first we took to be
lanterns, carried by two persons, but after watching them closely
for awhile, we became convinced they were phantom lights, or
what are generally called "jack-o-lanterns." They looked to be
about three or four feet from the ground, and they traveled first
in one direction and then another, and seemed to wander around,
as though they were hunting for something, and although we now
understood what they were, yet they had an uncanny appearance,
and caused a creepy sensation to crawl slowly up our spinal
columns, and we could feel the hair on our heads gradually assume
an upright position, much like the hair of a cat's back when it is
badly frightened, and our caps were elevated until we had to
readjust them to keep them on our heads.

But finally we reached the woods beyond the lights, and with
many a backward glance over our shoulders to see if they were
following us, we arrived at camp in safety.

It was while at this camp I received the discouraging news that
"one of the girls I left behind me," and with whom I had been
corresponding, growing tired of waiting for me to come home to
claim her, concluded to marry one of the stay-at-home guards, and
I understood the last letter I wrote to her was handed her a few
minutes after she became a bride.

This was the second one of my young lady correspondents to
marry since I had entered the service, but being a strong believer
in the old saying that the third time is the charm, I soon opened
up a correspondence with a young lady that had been a schoolmate
of mine, and we continued to correspond until the close of the
war and I had returned home, but sad to relate, she took sick and
died in a short time after my return.

But such is life. Here in this world, we meet many disappoint-
ments ; things will not always come our way, and it is well we are

70 Serving Uncle Sam

so constituted as to soon forget our troubles and disappointments ;
our lives are to a large extent built upon hopes for the future.

We no sooner see one of our idols that we have taken such care
to rear shattered than we begin in our imagination to rear others,
and hope to be more fortunate in the future.

Thus it was with Lousy and I. We felt cruelly disappointed in
not being permitted to meet our mountain pinks but the one time ;
yet we soon forgot their, smiling faces, sparkling eyes and rosy
cheeks, and began to peer into the future, hoping we might have
better luck next time.

We remained at this camp perhaps four or five weeks, put in
four or six hours each day, working on a road back through
Wheeler's Gap.

When our teams returned from Burnside Point with supplies
for us, we were ordered to Knoxville, where we went into camp
on the south side of the river, on a hill overlooking the city of
Knoxville. Here we had a beautiful camp laid off, and took young
cedar and pine trees and bordered all our streets. The wind had
a fair chance at us, so we had plenty of fresh air.

There were some Ohio heavy artillery men in Fort Sanders
on the opposite side of the river from us, and some of Company
"K" boys paid them a visit one day, and found in their ranks
two men that had deserted from Company "K" some months
before.

When the boys brought the word back to camp that they had
found the deserters, Lieutenant Pine sent over a file of men and
arrested them, and had them brought back to the company. Poor
fellows, I suppose they were afraid to stay home, and were afraid
to come back to the regiment after being away sO long, and not
knowing what else to do, they enlisted in the Heavy Artillery,
little dreaming, I suppose, that they would ever see the old Fiftieth
again, but it seemed to be so ordered that they become, as it were,
our next-door neighbors.

After laying around camp awhile under arrest, they were put
on duty, and became good soldiers ; one of them met his death
afterwards at the Battle of Franklin, Tennessee.

While at Knoxville, I received word that my mother was lying
very sick, and was not expected to live.

Lieutenant Pine at once wrote me out a furlough, and Colonel
Strickland approved it, but when it was presented to General Sco-
field he wrote on it, "Disapproved," "For the present." That

In the Fiftieth Ohio 71

settled the furlough business with me, but at the time I was afraid
I would never see my mother again this side of eternity, but I am
glad to say she got well again, and lived to see the close of the
war, and she had the joy and happiness of welcoming her soldier
boy home again.

There was at Knoxville at this time a camp of soldiers, com-
posed, I will say, of odds and ends of different regiments. They
were a tough set — all guilty, I presume, of some wrongdoing, as
they were kept under guard, and made to work on the fortifica-
tions. Our boys did not crave the job of standing guard over
them. I am glad to say I escaped that very unpleasant duty.

"Knoxville, Tennessee, March 24th, 1864.
"Beloved Parents :

"I seat myself this morning for the purpose of conversing a
short time with you through the medium of the pen. I always
esteem it a pleasure to devote some of my leisure moments in thus
conversing with those who watched over me in my infancy, and
on up till I reached the verge of manhood.

"I often think of how far short I have come of repaying you
for all the worry and care you have bestowed on me in the past ;
not only that, but when I have been standing on the lonely picket
post, or lying awake in my tent in the long hours of the night, my
mind had wandered back to many little acts of mine that had
caused you sorrow and pain.

"Sometimes these things were done in the heat of passion; at
others, they were done thoughtlessly on my part, and while I
know that long ago you have forgiven me, and blotted them from
your memories, yet the knowledge that I was guilty of them
rankles in my heart like a thorn in the flesh, and I am led to
exclaim with the poet :

11 'Backward, turn backward, oh time, in your flight,
Make me a boy again, just for tonight.'

"O ! if I only could live over my boyhood days with the
knowledge that I have now, what a different life I would live, but
the past cannot be recalled. I can only improve the present, and
whatever little of the future God shall see proper in His wisdom to
permit me to enjoy, God help me to improve the talent and the
time he allots me to live a better life, shall be my constant prayer.

"And I know that your prayers ascend up daily to a throne
of grace, asking that a Heavenly Father's protecting care shall
be thrown around me, and this knowledge shall strengthen me to
meet the temptations and trials along the pathway of life with a
brave and unfaltering courage.

"I received your letter of the 13th yesterday, and was agree-
ably surprised to find it filled with writing material, of which I
have been sadly in need for the past month ; but our wants were
all relieved on the 19th by the arrival of the long-looked- for pay-

72 Serving Uncus Sam

master, who paid us four months' pay. Out of this I sent you
forty dollars. This was the best I could do for you at this time.
Keep in good heart.

"Down here a great many of the citizens draw all they eat from
Uncle Sam, but I hope you have not come to that point yet.

"The Fiftieth is camped at present south of the Tennessee
River on a high hill, overlooking the city of Knoxville.

''Colonel Strickland is in command of all the troops on this
side of the river. We are still at our old employment, building
fortifications.

"We have a nice camp here; we have our streets all bordered
with evergreen trees, which gives' it a very cheerful appearance.
We draw full rations, so have no complaints to make in that line.
We are all fat and 'sassy' as young bucks.

"We are building two forts here that will be hard for the
'Johnnies' to take if they remain away till we get them finished.
Here is hoping they will never get back here in force again.

"They did have General Burnside in close quarters here at one
time, but our boys bravely stood them off until Longstreet heard
that Uncle Billy was on the way here ; then he thought it was time
for him to crawfish, so he backed into Virginia.

"Day before yesterday snow fell here the depth of six inches,
but it has about all disappeared, only in the mountains. Last night,
though, was a real cold night; the ground froze solid, but it will
soon be April now ; then we can begin to look for better weather.

"We are now said to be in the Fourth Division, Third Brigade,
Twenty-third Corps. A tell-a-lie-gram over the grapevine says
Twenty-third Corps is ordered to Texas, but I think we will go
to Georgia before many days, for trouble is brewing down there
for somebody, if I don't mistake my guess.

"Thanking you all for writing material and your kind letter, I
close for this time.

"I remain as ever, Your affectionate son,

"Erastus Winters.'7

CHAPTER XII.

Writer Strikes a Soft Snap — Takes a Few Lessons in Granwmtar
and Finds it a Fascinating Study.

"Loudon, Tennessee, April 17th, 1864.

"You will see by the heading of this letter the Fiftieth has
changed camping grounds once more. Yes, we left Knoxville the
15th, and arrived here yesterday. We found some fine-looking
farms on the way here, but the most of them are lying idle. It
made me feel sad to look at them.

"We begin to get down now where we can see the effects of

In Th£ Fiftieth Ohio 7>

the war. Pleasant homes have been broken up ; farms have been
deserted; fences and other property destroyed.

"People of the North would hardly know a war was going on
if they did not miss those who are in the service ; but down here,
the war has been brought right to their doors, where they cannot
only see but feel its blighting influence.

"God speed the day when the White Dove of Peace shall once
more hover over our beloved land.

"I am glad that mother is improving. I trust she will be fully
restored to her usual health again.

"Many thanks are due to Mrs. William Childs, the wife of
our postmaster, as she always writes some word from you people
to her husband. It was through her kindness that I first learned
of mother's improvement.

"I wanted to get home during her illness very bad, but General
Scofield would not grant me that privilege, but I am perfectly
satisfied that you were all kind to her, and if good nursing would
restore her to health, I expect to hear she has fully recovered., for
I know she has had the best of care.

"She has been a kind and affectionate mother to me, and I
trust I shall have the pleasure of meeting her once more this side
of the grave.

"Oh, mother dear,' I sigh in vain,
To live my childhood o'er again,
And see thy dear love-beaming eye
Outshining stars up in the sky.
Oh, mother dear, bright sunny ray
That give each joy and Heavenly bliss
As by thy knee I used to play,
Or climbed to steal affection's kiss,
Oh, mother dear, those early scenes,
The flowery gelds and meadow green,
As thoughts come back, I heave a sigh,
And wish for happy days gone by.
Long since I left the Ohio's shore,
But now my heart beats just as then,
Though miles of water between us roar,
Dear mother, I'll come home again.

"I have been very busy today, building a house to live in. It is
not quite finished yet, but I am going to sleep in it tonight. We
are camped near the railroad bridge that crosses the Tennessee
River at this place. They are building a new bridge, as the old
one had been destroyed ; they have it about completed ; trains are
now crossing it.

From appearances, it looks like we might stay here for some
time; still we are so near the front now, we are likely to be sent
there at any time."

74 Serving Uncle Sam

"Loudon, April 24th, 1864.
"Dear Sister :

"Your letter reached me on the 22nd ; glad to hear you are all
in as good circumstances as you are ; very happy to hear mother
is so far on the road to recovery, and so you want me to write you
a big letter.

"Well, I will do my best. I think I am rather a poor hand to
write letters. Maybe when I have had more practice, I will do
better.

"We had a nice shower of rain here this morning, after which
it cleared off warm and pleasant. We have had a great deal of
rain down here this spring, and a great deal of cold, disagreeable
weather also, but it seems to be more settled now, and I trust we
will have fine weather from now on.

"We have the prettiest camp here we have ever had yet. I wish
you could see it. We are 'right on the bank of the Tennessee
River, about five hundred yards from where the new railroad
bridge spans it. We can see the steamboats and cars passing
every day. That looks a little more like living than it did in
Wheeler's Gap, Cumberland Mountains.

"The ground where we are camped is very gravelly; it makes
no difference how much rain falls, it will never be muddy. We
have nice little houses to live in; they are just large enough for
four men to room in. Take it all in all, we are fixed very nice
for soldiers.

"Loudon is not much of a town ; it is not quite as large as
Ludlow, Ky., but has got plenty of room to grow, and likely will
grow after the war is over, for some of the boys in blue will no
doubt come back here and settle when peace is declared.

"One thing Tennessee can boast of is her pretty girls, and
many of them, I am sure, are so attractive that they will draw
many a Yankee boy back here.

"James Lacey, of whom you wrote in your letter, never came
back to the company. I do not know what became of him.
William Sparks also deserted us, while we were at Lebanon. Ken-
tucky, and has never returned.

"Lieutenant Pine is at present on detached duty at Knoxville.
Lieutenant Anderson is in command of Company "K" at this
writing.

"It surprised me to hear of so many weddings since I entered
the service. I am really afraid all the girls will be married before
I get back. Can't you persuade some of them to wait for me?
Tell them it's only seventeen months ; that is not long. Surely
some of them will take pity on me, and wait. But what surprised
me most was to hear you speak of getting married. Is it possible
that my little sister has grown so fast? No wonder you write I
would not know you. It astonished me, but I suppose it is true,
or you would not say so, but you must not marry till I get home,
for { want to be at your wedding. Give my regards to Mr. Sweet,

In thp: Fiftieth Oh jo 75

and Mr. Harris, and tell them to write to me, for I do love to get
letters ; they are the golden links that bind me to the dear ones at
home. Without them my life in the army would be a desolate
blank — a sort of barren desert.

"I enclose you a song entitled, 'What's a Home Without Sis-
ter?' That, I think, is very appropriate.

"Well, sister, it is after taps; I must close for this time. Write
soon to your soldier brother. Good night."

"Loudon, Tennessee, May 14th, 1864."

"Well, I have struck a pretty soft job down here. I am on
what might be called detached duty. I have three men with me,
and we are guarding a lot of horses and mules in pasture at the
mouth of Sweet Water Creek on the Tennessee River, three miles
from camp.

"We are having a regular picnic ; lots of pretty girls down
here, and fishing and talking with the girls is the order of the day
at my headquarters. The boys in camp are having it pretty hard ;
they go on guard about every other day. There is only the Fiftieth
Ohio and the Fourth Tennessee Infantry, one company of cavalry
and a battery of artillery, so it makes the duty pretty severe.

"This is a fine fafming country here, but the people appear to
be poor farmers ; the majority of them break up their land with
shovel plows, so you may imagine what kind of crops they produce.
To tell the truth, there are not many able-bodied men here. The
women do most of the farm work. It is no strange sight down
here to see young girls hauling rails or wood, or plowing in the
fields.

"The able-bodied men are in the army, either on one side or
the other, but my impression is that the majority of the people
in this part of Tennessee were loyal. They have been driven
from their homes, and many of them found their way over the
Cumberland Mountains and entered the Union army ; others were
caught, and pressed into the rebel army, and still a few others,
whose sympathy was with the South, have joined the rebel army
of their own free will. This happened, of course, before the Union
army got in here.

"As a class, the loyal Tennesseeans have suffered more during
the war thus far than any other class, and I assure you, seeing what
I have seen around here, they have my individual sympathy. Talk
about your sunny South — here it is the 4th of May, and for two
nights now we have had heavy frost, and although I rolled up head
and ears in my woolen blanket, I slept cold ; however, it has cleared
off warm now, and the beautiful sun is shining bright and spring-
like. It makes me feel real good to see it. Maybe we have had
our last frost this spring.

"I understand there is fighting going on at Dalton. Ga. I think
it is likely Sherman has opened up the spring campaign. If he

76 Serving Uncle Sam

has, yoit may look out for stirring news from that quarter right
along.

"I was sorry to hear of the death of Mr. Collins and his
daughter. Poor Lide, she did not live long to enjoy her married
life. (By the way, this Miss Collins was one of the girls I left
behind me, and was the first one of my correspondents to marry
after I entered the service.) But it is a road we must all travel,
sooner or later. Life is uncertain, but death is sure. As we used
to sing at Old White Oak :

"Time is winging us away
To our eternal home;
Life is but a winter's day,
A journey to the tomb."

"Lide was a good girl, and I trust she has entered into that
blessed home where sickness, sorrow, pain and death are unknown,
and where there is eternal happiness and peace.

"These lines leave me in good health. May they reach you in
safety, and find you all enjoying the same blessing."

We had not been at Loudon but a few days until the writer
and three men were detailed and sent out m the country about
three miles to look after a lot of horses and mules that were on
pasture in a large field on Sweet Water Creek. We were quartered
in a log house on the bank of the creek, a few hundred yards
from where it emptied into the Tennessee River. Our duty was
very light ; we did not have to stand guard. We simply counted
the horses and mules nights and mornings, and salted them every
two or three days ; in fact, I never saw much need of us being-
there, for anyone could have driven the animals all away any
night, and we would have known nothing about it till morning, as
we were told we need not post any guards. So we had what we
boys called a soft snap. Our house stood in the midst of a field
of clover, and as the weather began to get pleasant the clover
sprang up, and as there were plenty of groundhogs along the
banks of the creek, they would come out to play and feed on the
young clover, and we had fine sport shooting them. We also
cooked and ate them, and we considered them very good eating.

There was a small piece of woods near us, and we killed several
squirrels there. That made us fine eating, and we also did a good
deal of fishing in the river, and had fairly good luck. Besides
these, some of our good neighbors furnished us with sweet milk
for our coffee. So adding all these extras to Uncle Sam's rations,

In the Fiftieth Ohio 77

we thought we were living at the top of the notch for soldiers.

I formed the acquaintance of quite a number of people here,
and they were very sociable, and appeared to be Unionists, and
I believe the most of them were. I think I met one gentleman here
that had served as Major in the Union army, but I cannot recall
his name.

As I have stated before, about all of the able-bodied men were
in the service, but there were plenty of women and young ladies.
The poor women and girls had to do the men's work. I saw
them hauling rails and wood, and doing other farm work. I had
never seen women doing that kind of work when I was at home,
so you may be sure it looked strange to me to see them driving
team, doing the work that I had always seen men and boys do.
But with them it was a case of necessity, and they took up their
burdens as cheerfully as could be expected under the circum-
stances.

There was an old gentleman and his two daughters lived' quite
near where we camped. One of the daughters was married, and
had a little boy, perhaps three or four years of age. The woman's
husband was a soldier in the Union army. We all became quite
intimate with this family ; they were nice, clever people, and were
very kind to us while we remained here. The little boy and I were
quite chummy. The little fellow would call out, "How do, Mr.
Winters," or "I see you, Mr. Winters," whenever he caught sight
of me. The other boys tried to run the joke on me, about the
boy, of course, but I attended to my business, and let them laugh.
I am sorry that I have forgotten those good people's names, but
it is a pleasure for me to say that their kindly acts of charity
toward me are still fresh in my memory, and the hearty welcome
they gave me in their humble home reminded me of my own, far
away in Ludlow, Kentucky.

Among the families I became acquainted with here was one
by the name of Grammer, consisting of father, mother, son and
three daughters, though the son was absent at the time in the
Confederate army.

The sisters were named Eliza, Phebe and Mary. Miss Phebe
was slightly crippled, having fallen from a horse at some period
early in life ; all three of the girls were sociable and fine looking.

Now grammar as a study had always been a very distasteful
branch of study for me, but now all at once, it became very inter-
esting to me, and I was really surprised to find how very fascinat-

78 Serving Uncls Sam

ing the study proved, if one placed their whole mind on it. So it
is needless to say that I took up that branch of study at once, and
pursued it with zeal, and found that the harder I studied, and the
longer the lessons, the better it pleased me. The sisters were
splendid teachers, and they found me a promising pupil.

Small wonder then, that I, surrounded as I was here. by the
refining influence of those three beautiful sisters, and with* nature
just awakening from her winter's sleep, the warm spring sunshine
causing the brown meadows to array themselves in their robes of
green, and the flowers and orchards to burst into bloom, filling
the air with their delightful fragrance, while the birds, their bright
plumage flashing in the sunlight, as they flitted from branch to
branch among the sweet bloom of the apple and cherry, praising
the great Creator those bright, beautiful, pure A lay mornings with
their happy songs, — small wonder, I repeat that I, surrounded as I
was here in this peaceful valley with such pleasant associations,
should * forget for the time being that a wicked rebellion was in
progress, and that I was one among many that had promised Uncle
Sam that I would use my best efforts to try and put it down.

But such was the case, and I was rudely awakened from my
peaceful slumbers on the morning of the 17th of May by a mes-
senger from Colonel Strickland, with an order for me to report
with my men to regimental headquarters, at Loudon immediately,
as we were ordered to Cleveland, Tennessee.

Thus again was one of my dreams of happiness brought to
an abrupt close. Partaking of a hasty breakfast, we gathered up
our traps, and bidding our many friends a sorrowful goocf bye,
we hastened to headquarters.

Goodbye and farewell. What sad words those are ! How it
makes our hearts ache sometimes when it falls to our lot to say
them. So it was with me that May morning in old Tennessee, as
I said good bye to my little boy chum, his mother, aunt and
grandfather.

My mind and heart was filled with sad thoughts, and sadder,
and still more bitter, was the parting with my good friends, the
Crammers, for I had become very much interested in them, and
had hoped that I might be permitted to pass at least a portion of
the summer in this delightful valley; had I been granted that
privilege, I am sure I would have improved my time and talents,
and with such interesting teachers, who can say what the results
might have been, but Fate ordered it otherwise.

In the Fiftieth Ohio 79

I was suddenly brought back from the land of dreams in
which I had been revelling, to face the stern reality that I was
still a soldier for Uncle Sam, and it was his will I was expected
to obey, and not my own.

However, I was not deprived of my lessons entirely, for I
continued them by mail while in the service, and for several
months after the close of the war, and found it both interesting
and enjoyable. The young ladies gave me a pressing invitation
to visit them after I returned home.

Said they would make me a big party, and assured me I
would have a good time, if I would come, but I failed to accept
the invitation. They also informed me their brother had re-
turned home. He had been a member of the Texas Cavalry.

Forty years have rolled by into the fading past since those
eventful days, and just a few days ago, I received a letter from
Mr. Grammer, the brother, and he informs me that his sisters all
married, and are now living at Harriman, Tennessee. The father
and mother long ago passed over the dark River. Mr. Grammer
and his sisters like myself are growing old.

It is not likely that we will ever meet again in this world, but
I trust I shall meet, and strike hands with them under the shade of
the Tree of Life, on the shore of the Mystic River, where no
farewells will ever be spoken.

Glancing backward over the departing years to those days,
when my whole being was in harmony with the delicious spring
weather, there comes floating to me through the mist, sweet
memories of the pleasant hours I passed so happily on the banks
of the beautiful Tennessee.

"Cleveland, Tennessee, May 19th, 1864.

"I drop you these few lines that you may know my present
whereabouts.

"On the 17th, six companies of the Fiftieth boarded the cars
at Loudon and came down to this pleasant little town, and today
the other four companies arrived.

"Oh ! how disappointed I was when I learned I must give up
my delightful situation I had in Sweet Water Valley. I had just
become well enough acquainted in the neighborhood to make it
interesting to me, and if I could have remained there this summer,
I would have had the time of my life. Still, it is useless to mourn
over blasted hopes, but I shall always treasure the memories of the
few happy days passed there, as an interesting page in my life's
history.

"Cleveland is a very pretty little town, situated on the Knox-

80 Serving l7ncle Sam

ville & Loudon railroad, but our stay here is very short. We leave
here in the morning for the front, where they are fighting now
every day.

"Dalton, Georgia, is twenty-eight miles from here, and the
army is twenty-two miles beyond that. Uncle Billy has opened up
the spring campaign, and is crowding General Johnson back.

"You may expect exciting war news from Georgia from
now on.

Some of our line officers have been very anxious to go to the
front for quite a while ; guess they will get all the front they want
in a few days. I trust if the little Fiftieth gets into trouble, she
will give a good account of herself. Will write again as soon as
possible. I know not what the future has in store for me, but I
shall, as I always have, put my trust in my Heavenly Father, who
is able to protect me, for not a sparrow falls to the ground without
His notice."

CHAPTER XIII.

The Fiftieth Ohio Joins Sherman's Army, Near Kingston, Ga. —
Incidents of the Atlanta Campaign.

On the morning of the 20th of May, 1864, the fiftieth Ohio
flung her banner to the breeze, and stepped off toward the firing
line, which was then somewhere near Kingston, Georgia

The weather was extremely warm for May, and the boys
being a little soft from laying in camp so long, suffered accord-
ingly.

Colonel Strickland being a bit out of humor, marched us
pretty haid, so hard, in fact, that the surgeon of the Regiment,
called him down, and told him if he continued at that pace, he
would kill all the boys before they reached the front. After that,
he took a somewhat slower step.

It will be impossible for me in these reminiscences to recall
all the places that the 50th Ohio were in, or to name the different
moves we made, and the day and dates for the same, as I kept
no memorandum during the campaign.

T will, however, give the most important moves and skirmishes
that we took a part in, and this I will do partly from memory,
and partly from letters that I wrote home at the time. But I
will say just here that from the time we reached the front, the
27th or 28th of May until the fall of Atlanta, the 1st of Septem-

In the: Fiftieth Ohio 81

ber, with the exception of two of three days, we were continually
under fire, and a good portion of the time, we were on the tiring
line.

We were assigned to the Third Brigade, Second Division,
Twenty-third Corps. The Corps was commanded by General
Scofield; the Division by General Haschall ; the Brigade by
Colonel Strickland; and the Regiment by Lieutenant Colonel
Eisner. Our position as a general thing was on the right or
left flanks of the army. It seemed to be our luck as a regiment
to miss all the main battles of the campaign.

We would be in hearing of them, and sometimes in sight of
them; still I will have to admit that we were in some pretty
sharp brushes, where the leaden hail came thick and fast, and the
shrieking shells got in their deadly work; and as for skirmish
fighting, I sincerely believe we did our full share.

We did what we were called on to do ; went where our officers
ordered us to go, and were never driven out of a position after
taking it from the enemy, and I want to say we took some posi-
tions from them on this campaign that it required nerve and
"bull-dog grit" to hold.

Skirmish fighting often requires as great courage, and stub-
born staying qualities, as it does to face a line of glistening
steel, or face death by charging a battery of death dealing guns.

While it is true, skirmishers have the right to shield themselves
behind trees, stumps, logs or any other object that presents itself
to them, yet in advancing on the foe through open fields, very sel-
dom anything of that kind comes in the way, there is only the
body of the soldier to stop the ball of the deadly sharpshooter, or
to arrest the progress of the ragged fragments of the bursting
shells.

And a soldier must also be well blessed with courage and grit
to advance through the woods and underbrush, where he knows
his enemy is concealed behind some tree, ready to put a minnie
ball through his body on sight.

So I would always prefer an enemy I can see, while advancing
on them than one than that is hidden.

But now to resume, we finally reached the front, and were
placed on the firing line ; a rather new experience for us. and
we found it quite different from guarding railroad bridges back
in Kentucky and Tennessee.

On the way here, we got a look at Buzzard Roost, Snake

82 Serving Unci**; Sam

Creek Gap and Rocky Face Ridge, where there had been severe
fighting a few days before. It was a wild looking country, one
well adapted by nature for defense, and we could not help being
surprised that the Confederates would give up such positions
without greater struggle.

From now on, I shall copy quite freely from letters that I
sent home during the campaign.

"Near Dallas, Ga., May 31st, 1864.
"Dear Parents, Brothers and Sisters : —

"I suppose you are all anxious to hear from me, so I take the
first opportunity that has presented itself since leaving Cleveland,
Tennessee, of writing to you.

"We have been so busy dodging rebel bullets and digging
trenches, we have had no time to write letters.

"We left Cleveland on the 20th of May, and came on to Cass
Station, Georgia, where we had a little fracas with Wheeler'^
Cavalry. That did not amount to much, and then we came on
here, where we arrived on the 28th, and took position on the
front line, where we still remain.

"Our position is behind breastworks in the woods with a
second line in our rear. There is heavy picket or skirmish firing
in our front continually.

"We are lying behind a strong breastwork, which we have to
hug pretty close, as the balls from the rebel pickets are whizzing
over our heads at all hours day and night.

"This morning, the enemy's pickets drove in our pickets all
along our front, and came up almost to our works. We raised up,
and gave them a volley or two from our main line. That stopped
them.

"Colonel Elsney then called on Company "K" to drive them
back. We deployed along our regimental front, and at the word
of command, we jumped over the works, and went for them.
They fired on us as we made the leap, but their aim was bad ; they
did not hit a man at that time. We had the advantage of them
now, and we made them hump back where they came from. We
came on them behind trees and logs loading their guns.

"There were several of the enemy killed and wounded, and
a few prisoners taken.

"John Pouder of Company 'K' was killed out in the woods
after we had driven the rebels back to their places, and Company
"K" called in again.

"Colonel Eisner complimented Company "K" very highly for
what they did. A squad of four or five men of Co. "K" volun-
teered to go out, and bring in the body of Comrade Pouder, but
just as they were ready to pick him up, one of their number
(John Klotter) was shot in the neck, so they gathered up Klot-
ter, and brought him in. He lived only a few minutes after he
was brought back.

In the Fiftieth Ohio S3

"Joseph Corton was knocked out by a spent ball, but he will
be O. K. in a few days.

"William Dean was wounded yesterday while on picket ; the
doctor says he will get well. Corson and Dean are both from
Co. "K".

"Our regimental loss so far is six killed, and fifteen wounded.
The rebs have a strong position here, but Sherman will soon flank
them out of it, as he has done several times already.

"I am very thankful that my life has been spared thus far.
I put my trust in God, and feel confident that he will bring me
safely through. I know that I have your prayers, and that en-
courages and strengthens me. I am in good health and spirits.
Will write whenever I have the opportunity. Want you to do the
same. Direct to Co. K, O. V. I., 2 Division, 3 Brigade, 23 Corps,
Kingston, Georgia. I close now with my best wishes for you all."

This place that we were in the line here was a dangerous one
for the picket line; it was in the woods, and the underbrush was
very thick.

I was on post here one day, and we all stood behind trees,
and fired at the smoke of each other's guns ; the tree that fell
to my lot was not large enough to hide my body entirely, and I
suppose some " 'Johnnie" caught sight of the blue behind it, for
the way the bullets rained about that tree soon convinced me that
if I ever expected to see Cincinnati again, I would have to hunt
a larger tree at once.

The tree was about twelve inches through. I was lying flat
on the ground with my head behind it. I would lie on my back
and load, and turn on my breast, watch for a puff of smoke, and
then fire at it, but they got my range down too fine for me.

One of their bullets brushed the leaves within three inches
of my right limb, the full length of it. So I began to look for a
safer position. A little to my left and rear, I espied a large
stump, of which I soon took possession, but did not feel a great
deal safer there, for some poor fellow had got his death there,
or been badly wounded, as there was a large pool of blood be-
.hind it; however, I stuck to the stump until I was relieved.

It would have been safer back of the Ohio River most any-
where than it was in that woods, so we all thought at that par-
ticular time.

We moved from here the evening after Comrade Pouder was
killed, so we did not recover his body; it lay in a very exposed
position. We learned that the troops that relieved us recovered

84 Serving Uncu£ Sam

the body that night, and buried it, but I am not able to say positive
whether this was true or not.

"June 5th, 1864.

"On the 2nd of June, our brigade drove the rebs back on the
left flank three miles. The 50th was in the reserve that day. The
14th Kentucky of our brigade was in front; they met with a small
loss. The 14th Kentucky is a splendid regiment. Colonel Gallop
commands it; they were mustered into the service, I understandr
in 1861.

"We keep driving and flanking the enemy every day ; they
have strong positions, but when we get around their flank, and
begin to threaten their rear, they get up and hustle for another
position. I don't mean to say that all our forces have been as
lucky as we, for there has been heavy fighting a mile or so to 'our
left and right, but we were not in the muss.

"Where we are down here, we can be in hearing of a big
battle, and still not be in it ourselves. At the same time, we are
just as liable to be in the thickest of it as any other regiment.

"Yesterday, our Division was all on the front line, but we
have just been relieved ; sent to the rear for a day or two's rest ;
we have been on the front line nine days and nights. We slept on
our arms in the trenches; the crack of the musket on the skir-
mish line was continuous. Guess we will enjoy a little rest.''

"June 30th, 1864.

"There has been some very hard fighting down here, but no'
general engagement as yet. Sherman so far, has flanked the
enemy out of their strong positions. Nothing makes the Johnnies
pull up stakes and travel as quick as to threaten their rear, or as
we term it, "Fire end-ways at them".

"A Southern lady told Colonel Eisner the other day that we
did not fight fair. Said she, 'Yu all come up in our front, four
lines deep, and fire a few shots to draw we'ens' attention, and
then send Scofield with his company around, and fire end-ways
at we'ens'. She seemed to think that was very unfair.

"I suppose you think I ought to be able to tell you just how
the army is situated here. Well, if I was a general, perhaps I
could, as it would be my business then to know all about it, and
my duty would call me from one end of the line of battle to the
other, but being a high private in the rear rank, my duty is to stay
close to my company, not knowing what moment we may be
called into action.

"So you see I have no chance of knowing what is taking
place on the other part of the line, and I can't see no distance,
for our place is, generally speaking, in the woods and bushes.

"A battle may take place on our right or left, and all the
knowledge we would have of it, would be the thunder of the
guns, and the rattle of the musketry.

"So you can now understand that in this wilderness, a soldier

In the Fiftieth Ohio 85

can see nothing only what transpires in his immediate vicinity.
The Fiftieth Regiment is now in the front line, and has been
for about ten days. We are lying behind a good line of rifle
pits, and about three hundred yards in front is the Confederate
line of works, while between, are the two lines of skirmishers,
who keep up almost a continuous musket fire on each other,
and I write this with the minnie balls whizzing over my head.
It becomes very monotonous at times.

"The 14th Kentucky is doing the picket duty in our brigade
front at present. Last night, there was no firing done by the
pickets; the Yanks and Johnnies got to talking together. Our
boys asked them what regiment they belonged to ; they answered
back, the 37th Georgia. Our boys invited them over, and this
morning early, five of them came over, and gave themselves up ;
they seemed pleased to get out of the scrape. Hardly a day passes
but some of them come over, and surrender to our boys.

"It is reported the rebs made a charge on our works last
night two miles to our left, but were repulsed with a loss of
three hundred; whether true or not, I can't say positive. The
rebs had church out in our front last night. We could hear
them preaching, singing and praying."

"July 2nd, 1864
"The night I wrote the first part of this letter, we moved to
the rear about one mile. Yesterday we moved to the extreme
right of our line ; found the rebs in small force, and pushed them
back about three miles. They threw a few vicious shells at us,
but hurt no one in our regiment ; the weather is extremely hot ;
there were fifteen or sixteen cases of sunstroke in our division
yesterday.

"I still keep in very good health. The mail is ready to go
out, so 1 close with my best wishes to one and all."

A good deal of rain fell during the first part of this cam-
paign, and the weather was very hot and sultry, so that when
we were advancing or marching to a new position, we suffered
from the heat of the sun, and when it rained, it made it very
disagreeable for us.

The position of the 23 Corps was mostly on the flank. In
taking a new position, if we found the enemy, we would push
them back until we got our line where we wanted it, and then
we would build breastworks.

I remember one day we pushed the enemy off of a high hill,
and formed our lines, captured some of their pickets. We took
our position at the edge of a woods with a cleared field in front
of us, and at the other side of the field, we could see the breast-
works of the rebs as soon as we formed our lines ; they began
to shell us from three directions.

86 Serving Uncle: Sam

We lay down in the woods, and there was a detail made from
each company to build works in our front. The workers had
men to watch ; whenever they would see a puff of smoke, the
watchers would cry out, "Lie down". When the shell would
pass over or burst, they would all jump up and go to work again.
They kept this up for perhaps an hour or longer, and then they
ceased firing. We had no batteries in position to answer them.

When the firing ceased, General Haschall of our division
rode along the lines, and talked to us boys like a father. We all
expected the rebs to charge us, and that's what the General
thought, and that's what he was talking to us about, telling us
what he wanted us to do in case they did.

But much to our surprise everything remained quiet after
the shelling was over. We worked nearly all night, and built
good solid works, and as they could rake our works end-ways
with one of their guns, each company built works to protect their
right flank. It was a nasty place to stay while the shelling was
going on, as there were 14 or 15 men killed and wounded in the
Fiftieth.

In this little fracas, Company "K" had one man wounded in
the hand ; he lost three fingers of his right hand ; his thumb and
forefinger was all that remained. His name was Vincent Brislear.
He was an Italian, and lived in Cincinnati. He soon received
an honorable discharge, and came home.

I had often thought had the rebels known the damage they
were inflicting on us, they would have kept up their shelling.
Several men were hurt by falling limbs that were cut off by the
shells over our heads, where we lay in line in the woods.

But we stuck to the position we had gained, so stubbornly,
I suppose, they thought they were doing us no harm, and were
only wasting their shells, so they ceased to pitch them at us.

One hot morning in June, we were rushed forward in almost
double quick time, and went into line of battle on the right flank
of General Hooker's line. I took a severe pain in my head on
the road ; I suppose I got too hot, as I never had any trouble
with my head before.

When we reached our position, I went to our regimental
doctor, and wanted him to give me something to relieve me, but
he said, "My boy, I have nothing to do you any good
whatever; you best go back there where the band boys are, and
lie down in the shade and rest/ I took his advice, and went

In the Fiftieth Ohio 87

back and lay down, while the boys on the^line went to work,
and threw up a line of breastworks.

After resting awhile, I concluded I would go up where the
Company was. I had just got up to the Company when Hades
broke loose out in our front. We were in the woods as usual.
The 14th Kentucky of our brigade was out in front, and for a
few minutes there was as lively music as I ever heard.

There was a section of artillery just behind me, and the
officer in charge stood behind me watching the effect of their
shells. He had his hand resting on my back, or rather he was
rubbing my back, while he gave orders to his men about timing
their shells.

As soon as the 14th Kentucky fell back into the main line,
we raised up, and let the Johnnies have it hot and heavy; they
got pretty close to our works, but we made it too hot for them ;
they went back as fast as they came, and those cannon in our
rear almost raised me clear off the ground at every discharge.

There was a ravine run parallel with Hooker's line a short
distance in his front ; a brigade or two of the Johnnies got into
that ravine and stopped, afraid to go forward, and afraid to go
back. Hooker sent an aid to the artillery in our rear with orders
to fire clown that ravine, and as their position was such they
could rake it from end to end, you may imagine the havoc they
made ; when they cut loose down that hollow, the poor Johnnies
were compelled to get out then, and as they ran, Hooker's men
let into them with their muskets, and so the racket came to an
end.

Some of the prisoners told us they had their scouts out that
morning, and as they saw the right of Hooker's line in the air,
that is, unprotected, they massed their forces with the intention
of going around his flank, and getting in his rear, but they were a
little slow in getting there.

When they did come, they ran up against the business end
of the 23 Corps, who had got in there, and were fixed for them.
This was called the Battle of the Culp Farm; it was reported at
the time that there were twenty-one hundred stands of muskets
picked up off the field that day.

It was said also that the 14th Kentucky Confederate ran up
against the 14th Kentucky Union out there in the woods. Be
that as it may, the music was by the full band out there for a
few minutes.

88 Serving Unci,!: Sam

Useless for me to say, I forgot all about my headache. It
was all knocked out of me for awhile, but it came back on me
that night with threefold power, and no sleep did I get. . I had
to get up and walk about until nearly morning before I got any
relief.

Hooker made some complaints in regard to this engagement,
and General Sherman scolded him for it ; this soured Hooker,
and he soon resigned his position, and left our department.

Fighting Joe was all right, when there was any fighting to be
done, but maybe he had some other fads that Sherman had no
use for.

I call to mind that on one occasion the Third Brigade had
been resting in the rear for a day of two out of the sounds of the
muskets, and it had been quite a relief to us, but now came an
order for us to go out and hunt for the rebels, as they were
supposed not to be far off.

Company "K" was deployed in front as skirmishers, the
balance of the regiment being in rear as supports. We moved
along slowly, eyeing every stump, bush or tree for the usual puff
of smoke from some hidden foe's musket, but all remained quiet
until we struck a cornfield on a hill-side. The corn was about
knee high, and we had advanced about half way up the hill
towards a public road, when the familiar crack of a carbine came
to our ears, and a puff of smoke arose from the corner of a piece
of woods on our left, and lazily drifted away.

Two or three of our boys fired at the smoke, but saw nothing.
We advanced up to the road, and found a high rail fence on each
side of the road, and looking over across an old deadening in
close musket range, we saw the enemy's skirmish pits, and they
were there ready for business, as the balls that struck those fences
bore ample testimony.

We had been sent out to hunt rebels, but as the balls began
to whistle around us, and strike those fences, I began to feel as
though I had not lost any that I was particular about locating
just then.

However, as other skirmishers came up and joined us on
the right, we raised a yell, and over those fences we went, and
started down through that old deadning.

That Yankee yell was too much for the Johnnies in those
skirmish pits; they deserted them at once; their officer, as I
suppose, was mounted on a yellow horse, and the way he made

In the: Fiftieth Ohio 89

"Old Yaller" paw gravel was funny to see; he stood not on the
order of going, but went at once.

But while we were having all this fun, the rebs were not idle.
As soon as they saw us jump those fences, they opened on us
with a jackass battery from their main line half mile away.

Oh! How they did shell us while we were coming down
through that deadening. In the hollow, just before we reached
the Johnnies' pits, was an old fence row, with a lot of old logs
lying in the corners.

A comrade by the name of Reynolds and I were together,
and as we were both large men, we were a good target for the
shells. As Reynolds and I dropped behind a log in a fence cor-
ner, a shell dropped in the corner on the other side, and burst,
throwing dirt all over us. It was a splendid shot, and if the
fence had not been there, I guess it would have got us both.

We lay there for a few minutes, and then the officer that has
charge of us ordered us into the woods on our left. How the
Johnnies did yell when they saw us break cover for that woods.
They turned their battery on the woods, and while they did us
no harm, the racket they made was certainly demoralizing.

There was an old church building in the woods, and some
of the officers and men were in there, looking around when a
shell came through the building. It is needless to say those men
and officers soon sought safer quarters.

With all the shelling, only one man, Corporal David Noble of
Co. "K", one of the color guard, was hit on the calf of his leg
with a piece of shell, but only disabled him for a few days.

As we had been sent out to find the rebs, and we had located
them, our duty for the occasion was performed, and we were
ordered to return to camp. As we retraced our steps toward
camp, those pesky Johnnies followed us up with that jackass
battery, and kept pitching shells at us.

When we got back near camp, we were halted and ordered
back out again, but our Lieutenant gave me a gun that he had got
somewhere on the raid, and ordered me to take it into camp, and
turn it oer to the ordinance officer, so I did not get to go back
with the boys that afternoon.

There were more troops went out with our brigade on the

second trip, and together they cleaned that nest of Johnnies out.

These little noisy skirmishes were of almost daily occurrence

on the flanks of the army during this campaign, and while there

90 Serving Uncle Sam

was a certain amount of danger attached to them at all times,
yet we managed to extract a good deal of sport out of them
sometimes.

They afforded us very good exercise for our bodies, and kept
our sowbelly and hardtack well settled, besides Uncle Sam ex-
pected us to be doing something to earn our sixteen dollars per
month, and I sincerely believe that I voice the minds of all who
were engaged in that campaign, when I say we earned every
dollar of it.

CHAPTER XIV.

Atlanta Campaign (Continued)
Stealing a March on the Enemy.

''South of Chattahoochee River, Georgia,
July 19th, 1864.
"Dear Parents : —

"Will try to scribble you a few lines today to let you know
where I am, and how I am getting along.

"Well, you will see by the heading of this letter that we have
crossed the Chattahoochee River, and are now camped within
fourteen miles of Atlanta.

"I am not positive, but I think the 23 Corps has the honor of
being the first Union troops to cross the river ; however, that does
not matter. We are on this side ; of that I am sure. We crossed
at the mouth of Soap Creek on a pontoon bridge; there were a
few rebs here guarding this crossing with a twelve pound How-
itzer, and were harvesting some wheat near the crossing.

"Our men laid the pontoons in Soap Creek so quietly that
the rebs knew nothing about it till they pushed them out of the
creek, and across the river, and were popping away at them.
The rebs fired their twelve pounder three times, and then our
boys captured it. This is what I heard ; I did not see it. I give it
to you for what it is worth. As usual wfith us, we are in the
woods and bushes, and can't see what's going on only in our own
company and brigade.

"Our forces are feeding the wheat to the horses and mules.
I would think it made rich feed.

"We have been resting for a few days, but look for a for-
ward movement soon. I suppose the rebs will try hard to hold
Atlanta, but they will have to watch General Sherman pretty
close, as he seems to be pretty good on flank movements.

"Sherman tried to cut their army in two at Kenasaw Moun-

In the Fiftieth Ohio 91

tains, but failed, but when he tried the flank movement, that was
successful.

"The rebs have built miles and miles of strong works all the
way down from Dalton, but we have succeeded in flanking them
so far; don't know how about it from now on, but I hope for
the best.

"I must tell you I have been in some pretty close places since
I got down in Georgia. Sometimes I was very uncertain wheth-
er I would get out with a whole skin or not, but so far, 1 have
not received a scratch. I cannot say what . the future has in
store for me, but I trust the Lord will preserve my life in the
future from whatever dangers I may be exposed to, as 1 have
faith he has in the past.

"My faith is strong that I will return to my Old Kentucky
Home, sound in body and mind, but God's will not mine be done.

"Lieutenant Pine came up to us yesterday from Knoxville.
He is well and ready to take part in the campaign before us.
Will write you again in a few days. This leaves me in good
health and spirits. May it hasten to those who wait for tidings
from their soldier son."

I am sorry that I did not keep a journal of this Atlanta cam-
paign that I might have followed it, step by step in regular order ;
then what I might have written would have proven more inter-
esting to the general reader, or even had I written years ago,
while the events were fresh in my memory, it would have been
better ; but to undertake to relate events from memory that
happened forty years ago is no easy task.

A great many things that I saw and heard at that time that
would have made interesting reading are gone from my memory.
I can only remember those things which made deep and lasting
impressions on my mind at the time.

I recall to mind one rainy day that the Third Brigade was
adancivng through a woods, driving the rebel skirmishers ahead
of us, the leaden messengers sung around our heads pretty
vicious, and we were rushing matters pretty lively, I came to a
leaning tree across my path ; it was too high from the ground to
jump over, and it required a man to stoop pretty low to pass
under it, but I was in too much of a hurry to go around it, so I
stooped to go under it, and my knapsack caught, and held me.

My first thought was to let my knapsack go, and I began to
unbuckle it, when a second thought struck me pretty hard and
that was if I lived till night, I would want a dry blanket to wrap
up in ; so 1 loosened it from the tree, buckled it on tight, and
hastened ahead to regain my place in line. We pushed the rebs

92 Serving Uncxs Sam

back quite a distance that day, and finally came within a few
hundred yards of a fort on their main line, and put up breast-
works.

By that time it was dark, and I wrapped up in that dry
blanket, lay down in the trench, and slept as sweetly as though
I had been home on a feather bed, and oh ! how thankful I was
that I had refrained from throwing away my knapsack.

I was never tempted to do the like again. The next day the
rebels evacuated the works in our front, and we took possession.

Our lines here were in the woods as usual ; but in the rear of
the rebel fort was some cleared land, and a public road ran near
the fort back into the country.

Our brigade advanced out this road a short distance and then
returned to the fort, and we all lay down to rest. After every-
thing became quiet, I heard a horseman approach the pickets, and
heard the pickets challenge him ; he told them he was a courier,
bringing dispatches to General , that had had com-
mand of the forces in the fort ; now the pickets could have cap-
tured him very easy had they kept cool and not got excited,, but
instead of trying to make a prisoner of him, they began to fire at
him.

With that he wheeled his horse, and went out that road on
the jump as far as I could hear him; it was a pity the boys let
him get away, not only for their own sakes, but his dispatches
might have been very important to us. Of course, he did not
know the Yankees had the fort. He supposed the Confederates
still had possession.

It would have proven quite a feather in the boys' caps had
they captured him, but they let their nervousness get away with
them ; they came very near shooting one of their own number ;
they put a musket ball through his blouse tail. That was a close
call.

One night shortly after we came to the front, and the boys
were lying in the trenches, trying to get a little sleep, the pickets
out in front got to firing pretty rapidly. Finally the firing got so
fast and furious that it roused the men in the trenches, and some
of them before they got fairly awake, jumped up and began firing
also, thinking no doubt from the excitement, that the rebs were
right on them.

Vincent Brislear, of Co. "K", the Italian, was one of them that
fired, and turning round, he says, "Boys, I gave them one pop;

In the: Fiftieth Ohio 93

if you all do that well, we will soon have them repulsed". This
was fun for the balance of the boys.

Poor Polly Kootchee, as the boys nicknamed him, they plagued
him about that pop as long as he remained with us.

There were quite a number of shots fired from the trenches
in the excitement, and our boys on picket said the skirmish line
was a pretty hot place for a while. Rebs popping away on one
side and Yanks on the other.

For a short time, they said they did not know which side of
the trees was safest. I was on duty at brigade headquarters that
night, and missed the fun. My duty was to awaken the General
in case of an alarm, and I of course, performed that duty, but
the alarm gradually died away. It was a case of high strung-
nerves on both sides.

Speaking of nervousness, reminds me of Captain ,

who on one occasion had charge of the skirmishers in front of
our regiment, during one of our flanking movements.

The skirmishers had advanced to the top of a ridge, and halted
behind trees. A short distance in their front were a lot of build-
ings., around which the rebs were posted, and they and our skir-
mishers were slinging lead at each other in a way that showed
that both were in earnest, and meant business.

,Our regiment had halted just under the bridge back of the
skirmishers in good supporting distance and laid down. Captain

got terribly excited, and kept calling to Colonel

Eisner to bring the regiment up and support him. Colonel Eis-
ner seeing the Captain was nervous, says, "Captain, you are all
right, keep cool. I know my business ; we are supporting you ;
it's not our place up there where you are just yet". About this
time, one of the Captain's men received a flesh wound across his
back, and I don't think I ever heard a man yell louder than he
did. This set the Captain's nerves all on edge, and he exclaimed,
"There Colonel, one of my men's got his whole back shot off, just
because you did not support me". I don't think there was a man
in the regiment that understood the matter but took a good laugh
over it; even Colonel Eisner's face wore a broad grin.

It was just after this laughable incident that a major of some
Kentucky Regiment that had command of the entire detail of
skirmishers on this part of the line, came up, and in a ringing
voice, ordered the skirmishers forward, and forward they went

94 Serving Unci<£ Sam

with a will, and drove the rebs from those buildings, and some
distance beyond them.

Then the supports moved up onto the ridge, and as usual put
up a line of breastworks. Had we moved up there when that
nervous Captain wanted us to, no doubt there would have been
several of us killed, as we would have been good targets for those
rebs behind the buildings.

The skirmishers could, of course, protect themselves behind
trees and stumps, but a line of men in two ranks would have had
no protection, so I am glad that we had an officer that did under-
stand his business at that time.

Colonel Eisner was a brave and careful officer. He studied
the lay of the ground over which we had to move the regiment,
when it was possible that he might protect the lives of his boys,
as he called us, and I feel he was right, and deserved credit for it.

General Sherman and General Johnson were well matched.
They watched each other's movements as close as two men play-
ing chess, and while Johnson was gradually compelled to move
backwards, he did it so carefully that he rarely gave Sherman
any chance to take advantage of his movements.

Sherman made a mistake when he tried to cut through John-
son's lines at Kenasaw Mountains, at least it proved to be a
failure ; the movement was all right had it proven a success.
Sherman's idea was to cut Johnson's army into; had he suc-
ceeded in doing so, it would have been a crushing blow to John-
son, but the fortifications on and around Kenasaw were too strong
for an assault of that kind.

Sherman lost many brave men there, whose lives might have
been saved had he done at first what he was compelled to do
later, — resume his flanking movements.

Our position the day of the assault was on the right flank of
the army, but we could hear the thunder of the guns.

"In the trenches in front of Atlanta, Ga.
July 25th, 1864.
"My Dear Parents : —

"There have been lively times down here since I wrote you
my letter of the 19th.

"Since 'the rebel army fell back across the Chattahoochee
River, General Johnson, their commander has been relieved and
General Hood has taken command. He seems to be a fighter
from away back, though a somewhat reckless one.

"After our corps left our camps at the river, we inarched
to Decatur, a small town five miles from Atlanta in the direction

In the Fiftieth Ohio 95

of Stone Mountain. It took us nearly three days as we had to
fight the rebel cavalry all the way. They tried hard to keep us
back, but failed to do so. At the same time, the 15th Corps was
still farther to our left, and tore up the railroad from Stone
Mountain to Decatur.

"The 16th and 17th Corps came up in our rear, and we moved
to the right, and took position in the center, the 4th, 14th and
20th Corps being on our right.

"We found the enemy entrenched in our front, but on the
morning of the 22nd, we found the trenches empty, and at day-
light, we moved up and invested their main line in front of At>
lanta.

"In the meantime the new commander of the enemy had not
been idle. During the night of the 21st and the morning of the
22nd, he had massed his forces on the left and rear of the 15th,
16th and 17th Corps, and about the middle of the day jumped on
them with both feet.

"For once the boys in grey had managed to surprise the boys
in blue, but only for a short time ; our boys soon got straightened
out, and a terrible battle was fought ; part of it in the open fields
and woods, and part behind breastworks. Our men in the works
would repulse a charge in front, and then jump over the works
and face the rear, and repulse a charge from that direction.

"The battle lasted till night shut down, leaving the boys in
blue masters of the field ; the loss on both sides was heavy. On
our side, we suffered the loss of the gallant McPherson, a brave
and noble officer. He will be sadly missed by the brave boys he
commanded, who all loved him.

"Thomas Sherin of Company "K" was struck in the breast
with a shell or solid shot that day, and killed. The same shot
struck Henry C. Hall of Company "K", and cut off one of his
legs below the knee.

"Labon Winchester, a North Carolinian, who enlisted in Com-
pany "K", while we were at Knoxville, Tennessee, was also
wounded while on the skirmish line. It is doubtful if Hall and
he get well. So you see they will pick on Company 'K' once in
awhile.

"There was heavy cannonading last night, and this morning
on our right. Guess Old Fighting Joe is having a game of ball
with' the Johnnies.

"We are in position about one mile from the City of Atlanta.
Between us and the city the rebs have a strong line of fortifica-
tions. I think Uncle Billy will have to do some more flanking
before we. get Atlanta.

"Our batteries amuse themselves by pitching shells into town
at intervals. I don't think I want to be a resident of the town
at present. I fear it is not very healthy.

"Killpatrick and Stoneman are raiding around, trying to cut
the rebels' haversack strings. I wish them success.

96 Serving Unci,e Sam

"Now I have written you quite a lengthy letter for me, so will
close for this time. I am still in fine health, and wish you all the
same blessing."

On the morning of the 22nd of July, we found the rebel works
in our front empty, the enemy having moved out of them in the
night. We at once moved forward, and took position in front of
the Howard house.

We formed our line at the edge of the timber that surrounded
the Howard house. If I remember rightly, it was pasture land
in our front, gradually sloping down to a ravine, and then gently
ascending upward till it reached the top of a ridge, on which the
rebels had built a strong line of fortifications just outside of the
city of Atlanta.

The distance from our line to the rebel line was perhaps four
or five hundred yards, but this is only guess work; it might not
have been near that, for I know we could see the works very
plainly.

We had not been there long till we began to hear firing away
to our left and front. It kept rolling nearer an nearer, increasing
in volume till the very earth shook with the thunder of artillery
and the rattle of musketry, and it kept moving around our left
flank until it seemed to be almost in our rear.

Us fellows in the center, not knowing the condition to our left,
began to feel pretty shaky, for we did not know how to account for
that firing in our rear, unless the rebels were driving our men back.

But after awhile, the firing began to work more on a line with
us, and then we felt better. I could have seen part of the battle-
field by going about a hundred yards to our left, but dared not
leave my place on the line, for we did not know what minute we
would be called into action, but everything remained quiet in our
front.

General Sherman's headquarters were at the Howard House,
just in our rear during the battle, and it was there they took the
body of the brave McPherson after he was killed.

Thus we missed another big battle, not by being on the flank
this time, but by being in the center. There had been a battle
a few days before this, if I am not mistaken, that we missed then,
if I remember rightly.

There was another battle July 28th on our right ; that we missed
also; it appeared to be our luck to be left out, but I don't call
to mind now that I heard the boys make any complaints about it.

In the Fiftieth Ohio 97

Shortly after we had taken our position that morning near the
Howard House, a detail was called for from Company "K" to
help throw up an earthwork for a battery somewhere on our left,
I think.

The men detailed were Henry C. Hall and Peter Albeats.
Comrade Thomas Sherin of Company "K" spoke up, and said,
"Pete, give me a chew of tobacco, and I will go in your place."
"All right," said Peter, and he cut Tom a piece of tobacco, and
gave it to him. Hall and Sherin then went over to the battery,
and began work. They had not been at work long until a solid
shot or shell from a rebel battery struck Sherin in the breast, and
killed him. The same shot cut off one of Hall's legs, so I may
say that comrade Thomas Sherin was killed for a chew of tobacco.

General Hood, knowing and understanding the reasons why his
goverment at Richmond had taken the command of the army away
from Johnston, and given it to him, thought he must do something
to show that the change was for the better ; hence after he took
command until after July 28th, he made some quick moves, and
did some sharp, stubborn fighting, but finding he was only wasting
his army and losing ground, he withdrew behind his entrench-
ments, and renewed the same old game that Johnson had played,
watching for a good opportunity to jump us.

General Sherman in the meantime began to reach out with his
army towards the Macon railroad, running south from the city
of Atlanta, well knowing that if he could get possession of that
road in Hood's rear, that Hood would be compelled to give up
Atlanta, as that road was the Confederate cornbread line.

So General Scofield, commander of the 23rd Corps, commenced
to move his troops toward the right flank once more.

We had daily skirmishes with the Johnnies, and got into some
pretty close places, where they made it hot for us, but we estab-
lished our lines and held them.

CHAPTER XV.

Atlanta Campaign (Continued)
Death of Colonel Eisner.

"On the Firing Line, near the Macon R. R.,
"Southwest of Atlanta, Ga., August 10, 1864.
'My Dear Parents, Brothers and Sisters:

"I am thankful I have another opportunity afforded me of

98 Serving Uncle Sam

writing to you all, and to acknowledge the receipt of your kind
letter of August 1st.

"I was rejoiced to learn you were all well. Glad to tell you
also I am enjoying that same blessing, but I must tell you that
during the past week we have been in some tough places.

"Our corps has kept swinging around on the right flank until
we are not far from the Macon railroad. We skirmished with
us that it required about all the nerve we had to stay with them,
but so far we hold all the ground we have taken.

"On August 3rd we took a very commanding position from
them, and although they gave us an unmerciful shelling, we had
taken aholt, and like bulldogs we held on, and fortified the position
to suit ourselves.

"August 8th the Fiftieth were all on the skirmish line, and
pushed the rebs back about two miles, Colonel Eisner gallantly
leading the regiment, but in the last charge we made, where the
Colonel wanted to drive the enemy from some buildings, we had
just started with a yell, when the brave Colonel fell, shot in the
head by a minie ball.

"He died instantly, but we went on, and drove the enemy from
those buildings, and away beyond them.

"The command of the regiment now fell on Major Galespie.
I don't think there was hardly a man in the regiment but what
shed tears when they learned that Colonel Eisner was killed, for
we all loved him, but that kind voice is hushed in death ; we will
never hear it pleading with us again to be good boys, as we have
in the past. Lieutenant Reed of Company T went to Cincinnati
yesterday with his remains. May they rest in peace.

"Joseph Carson of Company 'K' was wounded in the hand this
morning by a minie ball, while we were eating breakfast in the
trenches. I was seated in front of him at the time, and my head
was near catching the same ball; his wound is slight; he will be
all right in a few days. This is the third time he has been
wounded since entering the service. At Perryville, Ky., a musket
ball entered his breast and came out his back. He is both unlucky
and lucky.

"Our rifle pits where we are now are not over two hundred
yards from the rebel rifle pits. We are so close we have to change
the pickets after night; our brigade has just finished the thirty-
third line of breastworks since we came to the front.

"I am getting tired o^ this unceasing pop, pop, popping of the
pickets, and boom, boom, boom of the artillery, and the crash of
the bursting shells. It's the same thing over every day. When
and how will it end? is a question we often ask ourselves. Ah,
well ! all good and bad things must end some time. We are sure
we are in the right, and we know the right will conquer in the
end, and the end must come sooner or later.

"The day that Colonel Eisner was killed, the 8th day of 'August,
I was 21 years of age. It was rather a sad birthday for me — but
such is life.

In the) Fiftieth Ohio 99

"The order has just been given for Company 'K' to get ready
for the picket line tonight, so I will finish this tomorrow if my life
is spared, so I bid you good-night."

"August 11th, 1864.

"I am glad to have it to say this morning that Company 'K' all
got back off the skirmish line safe and sound. Everything seems
to be quiet along the lines this morning.

"It is whispered among the knowing ones that General Sherman
is going to try a grand flanking movement, and that troops are
already passing our rear towards our right flank. If that be true,
look out for startling news from this point before many days.

"We draw pretty good rations now, and have plenty to eat. It
is well that we do, for our work is so hard we could not keep up
otherwise.

"I have just learned that Lieutenant Reed will not go any
farther than Marietta, Ga., with the Colonel's body, but that
Eisner's brother will meet him there and take the body to Cin-
cinnati.

"The mail is going out, so I will close for this time. Will write
again in a few days. My love and best wishes to all."

"Near Macon R. R., Southwest of Atlanta, Ga,.

"August 22nd, 1864.
"Dear Parents :

"Well, we are still in the same position on the line that we were
when I wrote you last.

"The Confederate General Hardee's troops are in our front ;
his pickets and our brigade pickets have compromised, and will not
fire on each other without warning; they are not much over one
hundred yards apart. Their butternut clothes are so much the
color of dead leaves, it is hard to detect them. Since the com-
promise, it has been very quiet in our front. Each party gets out
front of their pits, and talk to each other a little.

"The rebel officers will not allow their men to hold very long-
chats with our boys. A rebel Sergeant came over, and gave him-
self up last night. He reports their lines much weakened in places,
as they have had to stretch them out so long to keep us from
cutting their railroad.

"He says if we get possession of the road once, their army
would have to leave here in double-quick, as that would shut oft
their supplies.

"I understand the enemies' cavalry have cut our road between
here and Dalton, but it will not amount to much, as they can't hold
it long enough to do us any harm.

"Killpatrick, on our side, has been trying to cut the Macon
road, but so far it has not amounted to anything.

100 Serving Uncle Sam

"The firing of the pickets was very annoying when we first
took positions on this part of the line ; the balls would come
whistling over our heads pretty vicious ; sometimes they would hit
the tree-tops, and then glance down among us.

"The other day Lieutenant Pine was sitting in his tent, doing
some writing, when a ball struck a tree over him, glanced down
and thumped him on the head. It did him no harm, as it was just
about spent when it struck him, and only drew a few drops of
blood.

"The same day, I think it was, a ball came over the works,
passed through three or four tents and struck Comrade Shepard on
the breast. We all thought the way he yelled the ball had gone
through him. We ran to him, and he was holding his hand on
his breast, and still kept yelling. We got him to take his hand
down and the flattened bullet dropped to the ground. It had not
even penetrated his clothes.

"When he found out he was still alive, he began to curse the
rebels, both loud and deep, and I can assure you he called them
anything but gentlemen. I never heard a man curse harder.'
Why, Company 'K' quarters were blue with smoke and smelled
of brimstone for an hour afterward.

"Shepard is from North Carolina, and enlisted in Company 'K'
while we were at Knoxville. He has a black and blue lump on
his breast the size of a hen's Ggg, where the ball struck him.

"We got the first mail this morning that we have received for
seven days, but no letters came for me. I trust I will be more
lucky next time.

"Well, according to the books, I have been in the service two
years today. I have one more year to serve, and then if God
spares my life, I will come home. A year will soon pass away.

"There is some movement going on in our rear, and the wise
ones say Sherman has a trump card up his sleeve that he intends
playing before long. I am satisfied myself that there is trouble
brewing for some one, so you can listen for something to drop
with a dull thud in this part of Georgia before long.

"I close for this time with love and good wishes for you all."

The 8th of August was a sad day for the Fiftieth boys. A
regiment was called for to drive the rebels from our front. A Ken-
tucky regiment from our brigade had fallen into line and started,
when Acting Brigadier General Strickland called them back, and
said he wanted his regiment, the Fiftieth Ohio to go out. As I was
not feeling well, Lieutenant Pine told me to remain in camp, and I
did so. What took place that afternoon, I am not able to relate,
only as the boys told me.

They had driven the rebs back quite a distance, and as the
shades of night began to settle down over the scene, the rebs had
made a stand around some farm buildings.

In the: Fiftieth Ohio 101

Colonel Eisner told the boys he wished to drive them from
those buildings, and then they would stop.

As I understand, he had just given the order forward, when
he received the fatal shot. The boys drove the rebs from those
buildings, and followed them into the woods beyond.

In the meantime, darkness had settled down, and our boys and
the rebs got mixed together. The rebel officers were giving our
officers commands what to do in order to bag the Yankees, think-
ing they were talking to their own officers. As luck would have
it, our officers saw and understood the situation, and gave the or-
der on the quiet for the Fiftieth to move by the left flank, and
escape the trap.

A few minutes more, and they would likely have all been taken
prisoners. They were lucky to escape.

The Fiftieth Ohio were a sad looking lot of boys next morning.
In losing Colonel Eisner, we all felt we had lost a kind friend,
and a brave and trustful officer.

His remains were sent home to Ohio, and laid to rest in beauti-
ful Spring Grove. It is sad to think that one before whom per-
haps a brilliant future was unfolding should have his life snuffed
out in a moment, but his was only one among thousands that met
this fate during this cruel war.

His death added one more to that mighty host who freely gave
their lives for the honor of that old flag they loved so well, and
thank God, they did not die in vain, for today that flag is honored
by all the civilized nations of the world.

This place on the line southwest of Atlanta that we now held,
we were placed in very quietly one evening after dark, and ordered
to put up breastworks, but to be careful and not make any noise,
as we were very near the rebel lines.

I was ordered to station myself a few paces in front of the Com-
pany to give warning in case of danger. The boys worked very
quietly and by daylight had a very good trench dug. Only one shot
was fired in our front during the night, and that was fired while I
was on guard. I suppose some Johnnie got suspicious that
something was doing over in our direction, but no one replied to
his shot and his bullet did not find a Yankee but it passed not far
from where I stood.

When daylight came, the rebs were surprised to see the blue-
coats so near them behind a good line of rifle pits.

Our line was in the edge of the timber, a small field in our

102 ' Serving Uncle Sam

front sloping down to a ravine and on the next rise in the edge
of the timber were the rebel rifle pits ; the two lines were not over
two hundred yards apart, and now each party made it hot for the
other for a few days.

This proved to be the last line of works we were to occupy
hear Atlanta, while the rebels held the city.

The 23rd Corps were the last troops to withdraw from this line
when Sherman swung his army onto the Macon railroad. Com-
pany "K" was on the picket line the last day we were there, but
everything was quiet, as we had compromised with the Johnnies
in our front.

We were taking it easy, sitting outside our pits sunning our-
selves ; the 4th Corps had withdrawn from our left, and their works
were empty, and some sharp-eyed Johnnie in nosing around,
found this out, and advanced and got into one of the empty pits.
Glancing over our way and seeing us all sitting outside our pits like
birds, he could not resist the temptation of trying a shot at us.
Lucky for us, his aim was bad, but presto ! change ! in one minute's
time not a Yank could be seen, the way we disappeared in our holds
would have put a colony of prairie dogs to shame.

It is likely some of us returned him a compliment at the time,
but I have no remembrance of it. We quietly withdrew from the
line that night, and followed the balance of the army towards the
Macon railroad.

I recall to mind that Company "K" was on the skirmish line
one day while we held this position, and we had orders to keep
up a hot fire on the rebs' position all day to draw their attention
to us, while some movement took place on another part of the line.

Well, we certainly obeyed orders to the letter. The pickets
would commence away on our right to fire one at a time, until it
would run the length of the brigade. Then we would all yell,
and the right would commence and fire by squads until it would
reach our left. And thus we kept it up all day.

It was rare sport for us, and I suppose the rebs wondered what
it all meant. Well, they were put wise a few days later.

"25 miles South of Atlanta, Ga.,
"Near Lovejoy Station, September 4th, 1864.
"Dear Parents, Brothers and Sisters:

"I believe I wrote you not long ago that General Sherman had
a trump card up his sleeve. Well, he has played it, and it proved
to be the joker, and won for us all the city of Atlanta.

In the Fiftieth Ohio 103

"General Sherman placed the 20th Corps at the crossing of
the Chattahoochee River and then swung the balance of the army
on to the Macon R. R.

"The movement completely surprised General Hood. He knew
there was a movement going on, but he seemed to think that Sher-
man was falling back. He telegraphed to Richmond that the
Yankees were in full retreat towards the bogs of Dalton, and he
and his officers were having a ball in Atlanta the night of Septem-
ber 1st, when a courier hastily approached and informed him that
Sherman had possession of his cornbread line. Sherman had a
part of the rebel army on the railroad, driving them ahead of him.
The 23rd Corps, as usual, was guarding the left flank of the army,
and missed the hard fighting. But the Army of the Tennessee had
some pretty stiff fighting to do, but all the same they drove the
enemy before them till night coming on put a stop to the fighting.

"In the meantime Hood evacuated Atlanta, burning up several
carloads of fixed ammunition, and blowing up quite a number of
magazines.

"We could hear the noise of the bursting shells, and it sounded
like a big battle going on. Hood, with the troops left in Atlanta,
took a road that led around farther to our left, and went around
us and succeeded in forming a junction with the remnant of his
army in our front, and thus we have them all before us once more.

"As soon as the 20th Corps at the river learned that Hood had
left Atlanta they moved up and took possession. I believe that
we will fall back to Atlanta now and rest, as we only came out
here with twelve days' rations to do us twenty, so I judge we will
fall back nearer our base of supplies.

"I hope we will go back to Atlanta, as I have a curiosity to see
the place that we besieged so long.

"We got plenty of green corn and sweet potatoes on our way
here, so we did fine on our rations.

"It appears as though we always get shelled on the 3rd of the
month. On the 3rd of July we got shelled, and on the 3rd of
August we got shelled, and yesterday, the 3rd of September, we
got shelled, but no one got hurt in our regiment yesterday.

"Our brigade now consists of the 123rd and 91st Indiana, 20th
and 27th Kentucky, and the 50th Ohio. It is claimed that we
have built forty lines of entrenchments since we came to the front.

"This is Sunday, and we are all taking a much-needed rest;
the sun is shining very warm and pleasant ; the days are warm, but
the nights are cool. Will write you again in a few days. This
leaves me in good health and spirits. Trusting it may find you all
enjoying the same, I close for this time."

"Decatur, Ga., September 21st, 1864.
"Our corps has fallen back to this place, which is six miles east
of Atlanta.

104 Serving Uncle Sam

"We are strongly entrenched, and ready for the Johnnies if
they wish to call on us. We have all been' up to Atlanta, and must
say we found it a pretty badly used-up town. It is safe to say
hardly a house in the place has escaped being hit by shells or
bullets ; the depot is completely riddled. What few citizens re-
mained in town had holes dug in the ground for refuge, when the
batteries would be throwing shells into the town.

"Now, as to Hood's night retreat from Atlanta, it must have
been a hasty one.

"We marched over part of their line of retreat as we came
from Love joy here, and all along the route they had thrown away
anything and everything that would impede their progress : bake-
ovens, cornmeal, stretchers, wagons and ambulances were scattered
all along the road that they marched over. It looks as though they
almost fell over one another in their haste to get away.

"We passed several field hospitals coming from Lovejoy or
Jonesborough here, and there we could see the horrors of war —
men lying in the woods and fields all around Jonesborough, where
the fighting was done ; some dead, some dying, some with their
arms and legs cut off, and lying by their sides ; here you could see
three or four fingers, and there three or four toes, that had been
cut off by the doctor and flung aside. It looked hard, but such is
war.

"All the enemy's dead and wounded fell into the hands of our
troops, who are caring for them as fast as they can.

"We are having a very good time here. It is certainly a relief
to us to be out of hearing of the whistling of bullets and the crash-
ing of bursting shells. Picket duty here is very light.

"Our duty from day to day is brigade, battalion, company and
squad drill. We are playing soldiers again now, but coming down
through Georgia we saw soldiering in reality. The paymaster
made us a visit the other day and paid us six months' pay. We
appreciated his visit very much.

"Now, I must close, so, dear parents, be of good cheer — the
world goes well with me, and may its cares rest lightly upon you
all, is my best wish and prayer."

While at Jonesborough, on the line one evening, our brass
band came up near the breastworks and were giving us some very
good music. They had candles lit so they could see their music,
and we were all enjoying the concert very much, but the rebs did
not enjoy it so well, and they pitched a shell or two at the light,
and that ended the concert.

The rebs were mad anyhow, and did not feel like listening to
Yankee music.

In the: Fiftieth Ohio 105

CHAPTER XVI.

Camp at Decatur, Ga. — Foraging Trip Towards Stone Moun-
tain— Hood Tries To Cut Our Haversack Strings.

"Decatur, Ga., September 28th, 1864.
"Dear Parents :

"Your kind letter received a few days ago reminds me of my
duty of writing to you and acknowledging my negligence. With
duty pressing me, I am too apt to forget that you may feel anxious
about me, but rest assured that I never cease in my affection nor
forget for a moment how much I am indebted to the best of
parents.

"I am happy to tell you I am in the best of health at this time.
We all feel proud for what has been accomplished since the 1st
of May — not only in our own department, but also in the others.

"Grant on the Weldon Railroad, Farragut at Mobile, and
Sheridan and Averill in the Shenandoah Valley — all these splendid
victories are enough to rejoice the hearts of all who love the old
flag, and especially those who are fighting to keep it from being
trailed in the dust.

"Yes, we feel very much encouraged and think that another
year will see the close of the war. The Confederates are losing
ground everywhere, and sooner or later they will be compelled to
lay down their arms, and then victory will perch on the banner of
the Union.

"I enclose in this letter General Sherman's official details of
the capture of Atlanta. I think it will interest you.

"I have no idea how long we will remain here ; it is hard to
tell what the next move will be. Everything appears to be very
quiet at present, but it would not take long for either side to kick
up a rumpus, if they would decide to do so. And it may be that
Sherman or Hood, one or the other, will start the ball rolling
again before long.

"Decatur has been a nice little place. I say 'has been,' for now
it shows it has had rough treatment. Soldiers have been around
and through it so much, it is pretty badly battered up, the same
as Atlanta. It seems like a shame to see so much property de-
stroyed, but such is war.

"The country that the armies have marched and fought over
will show the effects of it for years after the war is over."

While camped at Decatur, the Fiftieth Ohio was detailed to
go out with some wagons one day after forage. We went out in
the direction of Stone Mountain. I do not remember if there
were any other troops with us or not, except a few cavalrymen
for advance and rear guards. We got our forage all right, and
the boys as well as the wagons were all loaded down.

106 Serving Uncle Sam

We found plenty of sweet potatoes, and some one in my squad
found a hog running loose and confiscated it. I had one of the
hams on my bayonet, and my haversack full of sweet potatoes.
Everything passed off nicely until we started back toward the camp.
Not a reb had shown themselves all day, and naturally our boys
got a little careless.

In going out in the morning, we had passed a good well of
water in the corner of a piece of woods, close beside the road, and
nearby on the same side of the road was a house. We noticed no
-one at the house as we went out, but when we came back, there
were four or five young ladies in the yard. The Fiftieth Ohio
had just got a new flag, and those ladies went into ecstacy over that
new flag. They said it was the prettiest thing they ever saw in
their lives.

They seemingly did their best to get some of the boys or officers
to stop in, but as good luck would have it, none of them halted,
though I must admit the ladies looked charming.

We all passed on to the well, and quite a number of the boys
stopped to get water. Our squad of cavalry rear guards closed
up and stopped also.

Just about this time, a squad of rebel cavalry from somewhere
charged into the boys at the well, and also into our rear, took a
few prisoners, and I think, wounded a man or two, as a good many
shots were fired on both sides, and then the Johnnies dashed away
again.

The road was narrow after passing the well, and was lined
on either side with heavy pine underbrush, and all we could do
when the firing commenced, was to form a line of battle along the
road.

I had my ham on my bayonet, and I did not know what to do,
but concluded I would hang to it for awhile, until I saw how mat-
ters went. Fortunately, I was permitted to get it into camp safely.
The rebs followed us for quite a distance, and made two or
three more dashes at our rear, but our cavalry guards did not per-
mit them to reach the infantry boys any more ; and what prisoners
they took at first, I think all got away by dodging into the thickets.
Now, I believe those young ladies knew what was going to hap-
pen, and were trying to decoy some of the officers or men into that
house to have them captured. It was lucky none of them went
in, for if they had, they would have been very likely to have
taken a trip to Andersonville.

In the: Fiftieth Ohio 107

I will just acid there was no more straggling done that night
after the rebs made their first dash.

A little incident that happened on the Atlanta campaign has been
so well described by comrade Edward Caldwell of company "H"
Fiftieth Ohio, that I don't think I can do better than insert his
version of it ; he has it entitled : "Grit In The Night Charge".

"We had skirmished all day through a forest.

Where the underbrush grew thick and rank,
And strongly entrenched in the timber

At night, we wearily sank;
We slept on our rifles that evening,

Each man with his bayonet set,
And we, like all Sherman's army,

Were tired and hungry and wet.

"Not a sound down the long line disturbed us,

As the dawn was breaking so cool,
Save a shot now and then from the pickets.

Or the bray of a government mule;
The mist hung low in the valley,

Which hid our opponents from view,
And we slept the sleep of the weary,

The whole great army in blue.

"Then a crash and a flash from the pickets,

Which broke in a rattle and roar,
Recalled each soldier from Dreamland

To his senses and duties once more.
We hastily formed in the trenches,

And stood there, chilled with the cold,
Each grasping his old Springfield rifle,

Determined and grim as of old.

fej

'On came the gray charging column,

Out from the fog and the mist,
And bravely assaulted our center,

Till our volleys made them desist.
They broke through the brush in their frenzy

And charged with their fierce rebel yell,
But we cut great gaps in their forces,

As we poured out our shot and our shell.

'Then with shout and with cheer we were on them,

Loading our guns as we ran,
And we drove them clear out of the timber,

In a quarter of an hour's brief span;
Then we slowly retired to our earthworks

And calmly awaited the day.
But when the pale sky became brighter

We saw they had stolen away.

108 Serving Uncle Sam

"Sometimes in hours of great danger

Some things very funny are found,
That will cause the staid and the serious

To break in a laugh all around ;
And so it happened that morning,

As soon as the dawn had grown light,
A scene, that we saw set us all in a roar,

It was such a comical sight.

" 'Way up on the right of the regiment

Was a man in Company 'A/
Who was awkward, tall and slender,

But was a good soldier, they say.
He had broken the orders that morning,

As was evident, when we could see
He was covered with mud and scratches —

A ridiculous object was he.

"Our orders were strict on retiring,

Before this excitement arose,
To sleep on our arms ; that meant plainly

To keep on our shoes and our clothes ;
But he, thinking more of his comfort,

And trying to sleep snug and warm,
Had slyly when under his blanket

Cast off his wet uniform.

"But when we were called into battle,

Before the first gleam of the sun,
He could find no stitch of his clothing,

But did find his belt and his gun.
He fell in with the rest of us fellows,

And his part bravely shared in the fight;
He must have felt cold, as the rest of us did,

His apparel was decidedly light.

"He had gone through the fight without trousers,

But managed to get on his shoes ;
He had no coat or suspenders,

Or. clothes that the rest of us use.
He had fought it all through without flinching,

And came out of it not badly hurt,
And the only garment he had on his back

Was a very short government shirt. "

Comrade Caldwell entered the service as a drummer, while he
was very young, and remained till the close of the war.

I remember one day while we were on the Atlanta Campaign

In the: Fiftieth Ohio 109

that a comrade was shot out on the skirmish line, and a squad
volunteered to go out, and bring in the body.

Comrade Caldwell took the hospital flag, and went with them.
The body lay in a clear space in the woods in full view and close
rifle range of the rebel skirmishers.

Caldwell waved his flag, but the rebs would not respect it, but
instead sent a perfect storm of lead that direction ; another of the
squad fell mortally wounded, and they picked him up instead of the
dead comrade, and ran in with him.

In the meantime, Comrade Caldwell remained at his post, wav-
ing his flag, even after the other comrades had left him, while the
balls were kicking up the leaves all around him. He had to be
called before he would leave his position; this shows he had grit,
as well as the comrade he describes in his verses.

Now, kind reader, go back to Decatur, where you left me with
a haversack full of sweet potatoes, and a ham of fresh meat on my
bayonet.

When we got into camp that night, we received the news that
General Hood had played a joke on us ; he was on our railroad
in our rear, cutting up high jinks. Next morning, October 4th,
we broke camp, and started after him.

"Yalesville, Alabama, October 22nd, 1864.

"Sherman's army is all here except the 20th Corps, which is
holding on to Atlanta. We have been on the move almost daily
since the 4th of October.

"No general engagement has taken place, but there have been
several small scraps by different detachments.

"I suppose you have learned ere this that General Hood moved
his army to our rear and tore up the railroad in different places,
but as he doesn't appear able to hold it, I don't see as it will do
us very much harm.

"I have no time to write any particulars, as the mail leaves in
a few minutes. Wish Hood had remained quiet a while longer.
We were situated very comfortably at Decatur, but I suppose the
harder the storm the sooner it will be over. Hope to let you hear
from me again soon."

"Cedar Bluff, Alabama, October 27, 1864.
"Am still on the land, and among the living, and in the best
of health.

"The 23rd Corps has been dodging around quite lively since
leaving Decatur, but have not been able to see many rebs ; only a
few dead ones at Allatoona Pass, where General Corse had a

110 Serving Uncle Sam

fight with them, and held his ground, thereby saving a large amount
of commissary stores for the use of Sherman's army.

"Then we saw also a few prisoners down at Rome that our
cavalry captured. I am not able to say just where General Hood's
army is, but it is down in here somewhere. Don't know whether
General Sherman will be able to bring him to bay or not.

"I will name some of the most important places we have passed
through, since we have been on this march : Decatur, Atlanta,
Marietta, Acworth, Allatoona, Cartersville, Cass Station, Cassville,
Kingston, Rome, Calhoun, Resaca, Villanow, Somerville, Melville,
Georgia ; Yalesville, Alabama, and thence to Cedar Bluff, where we
are at the present time. We have been resting for a few days.

"I can give you no idea when we will move, or where we will
go when we do move. We had fine weather for marching ; it is
getting stormy now, but still remains warm, but stormy weather is
not very agreeable to soldiers in the field.

''We are guarding a pontoon bridge at present over the Coosa
River. A rumor is circulating in camp that Colonel Strickland is
to be placed in command at Lexington, Ky., but as it came in over
the grapevine 'Telalie graph* of course it is a fake.

''I believe I have told you all that would interest you this time,
so will close for the present."

''Chattanooga, Tennessee, November 5th, 1864.

"Well, we are back in Tennessee once more. When I wrote
you last we were in Cedar Bluff, Alabama, but we left there in
great haste and came here. Our brigade had to guard the wagon
train through, while the balance of the Corps came through by rail.

"We are resting, and drawing clothing and rations today.

"It is claimed we have marched four hundred and twenty miles
since leaving Decatur a month ago ; that would be an average of
fourteen miles a day, but there were several days we rested by the
way. Those who are supposed to know say we are going somewhere
to the left of Nashville to meet General Hood, as he is down in
there with his army threatening Nashville. I don't think any of
his army will see Nashville, except as prisoners of war.

"Well, three more days, and we are going to elect 'Uncle Aber
for four years more. I am going to give him my vote, and best
wishes.

"We came through some very pretty country on the way here.
I stood the inarching first-rate. When they came to stack arms
at night, I was always in my place. I am proud to say I have never
given my officers the opportunity of calling me a straggler since
I came into the service ; never missed but twice being on the firing
line with them in the Atlanta Campaign, and then I was lawfully
excused by my commanding officer.

"Will try to come home, the Lord willing, with a clean record.
Will write you again in a few days, if I am permitted the oppor-
tunity."

In the Fiftieth Ohio 111

"Chattanooga, November 6th, 1864.

"We are still lying here in camp this morning. Would love
to take a trip onto Lookout Mountain and Missionary Ridge, but as
we don't know what minute we will be called on to move, I dare
not leave camp.

"Lookout Mountain is where 'Fighting Joe' fought the rebs
above the clouds. The rebs had a strong position on Lookout
Mountain and Missionary Ridge ; it hardly looks possible that they
could have been driven away so easily, but the boys in blue got
them just the same. But here is Billy calling for the mail, so I
must say good-bye for this time."

While General Corse was fighting the battle of Allatoona Pass,
we were on our way there, and could hear the guns, but when we
arrived there the battle was. over. We saw a good many dead
Johnnies lying on the field, where they fell.

General Sherman sent that celebrated dispatch from Pine
Mountain to General Corse to hold the fort over our heads, as we
were marching along in the valley between the two.

While we were at Rome, our second division was sent out to
support the cavalry one morning. We went out, I think in the
direction of what is called the Smoky Mountains. The cavalry
soon ran into a force of the Johnnies camped in the woods, and
routed them before they had their breakfast cooked and eaten.

The rebs had two pieces of artillery with them, which they put
in position on a small ridge in the road, and began to fire on the
cavalry. On either side of the road, where the artillery was posted,
was a ravine running parallel with the road, which was well hid-
den by the thick underbrush that grew on the bank.

Some of the cavalry, as I was told, dismounted, and flanked
up those ravines, while a heavy force made a strong demonstration
on the road in front ; this movement in front drew the attention
of the rebs, and they never saw the flankers till they rushed for
the guns, and captured them.

Word came back to us infantry that the guns were captured,
but we thought the news too good to be true, but we soon came to
where the guns had been limbered up, and were standing in a
field with the rebel drivers sitting on their horses. As I under-
stood, they wished to drive into Rome.

Some of our boys in passing made the remark that the Johnnies
looked pretty hard; the Johnnies overheard them, and replied,
"You would look hard too, if you had been on the go as we have
the last month."

The cavalry did not need any supporting that day ; they kept

112 Serving Unci,£ Sam

up a running fight with the Johnnies, and ran them out into the
Smoky Mountains. I do not remember whether there was any loss
on our side or not, but it is quite likely there was. I remember
seeing several dead Johnnies along the road.

We started on our return shortly after noon. Before crossing
the river into Rome, we had quite a long hill to descend, and
quite a stretch of bottom to cross. The 50th Ohio Regiment was
pretty well in the rear, so I got a good view of nearly all the second
division on the move.

The magnificent spectacle they presented to my sight that even-
ing lingers in my memory yet. Each regiment, as they trailed
down the long hill, and across the bottom to the river, had their
flags unfurled to the breeze, and their bands playing.

The guns of the troops were carried at a right shoulder shift,
and they shone in the bright evening sunshine like burnished sil-
ver. The scene was an inspiring one, and made such an impres-
sion on my mind, I have never forgotten it.

I was not the only one to admire it ; the citizens of Rome were
all out to view it, men women and children ; they had heard of the
capture of the two guns, and were very anxious to see if it was
true.

The cavalry deserved great credit for their work that day, for
they hustled the Johnnies from start to finish.

CHAPTER XVII.

Trip to Spring Hill — Cast My First Vote for President —

March to Columbia — Face Hood's Army Once More —

A Night's March to Franklin — Giving Hood

the Go-By at Spring Hill.

"Spring Hill, Tennessee, November 10th, 1864.
"My Dear Parents:

"I seat myself this beautiful, bright morning to let you know
my present whereabouts. •

The last letter I wrote you I was at Chattanooga. We boarded
the cars there the same day I wrote you, and came to Nashville,
and from there to this place, which is about twenty-five miles south
of Nashville.

"This is as far as we could go by rail at present, as there is a
bridge washed away.

"We were glad to get out of the cars. We were on them two
day- and nights and had gotten very tired of them. It rained all

In ths Fiftieth Ohio 113

the time we were on board, so our trip here was not a very agree-
able one. The weather has cleared up now, and we feel like our-
selves once more.

"This is a fine country here; a lovely farming country, from
what I can see. It does not seem to be hurt by the war so far.

"I see plenty of fat cattle, hogs, chickens, turkeys, geese and
ducks. There ought not to be any danger of starving in a country
where eatables are as plentiful as they appear to be here.

"It is a little hard just now to keep trace of the 23rd Corps.
I understand the balance of our division is at Johnsonville. I
don't know where the Corps headquarters is at present ; neither do
I know where Sherman's headquarters are, but I judge he is some-
where near Atlanta, Ga.

"It is rumored here that Sherman intends marching the troops
he has with him farther south somewhere. I can't say how true it
is, but think it quite likely he has some scheme that he wishes
to try. I trust he may succeed wherever he goes.

"Well, election day is past, and I cast my first vote for Presi-
dent. I voted for Abraham Lincoln. There were some few in
the 50th Ohio that voted for George B. McClellan, but not a great
many. I suppose we will know in a few days who has won, but
I have not the least doubt but 'Uncle Abe' will draw the prize.
I think he is the man that ought to have it. He was in at the
beginning of the trouble, and I would like to see him remain until
it is ended.

"This makes the fourth letter I have written without receiving
an answer, but am looking for a letter now every day.

"I think we will move farther south in a few days, as the
23rd Corps and the 4th Corps has been sent into this State to
look after General Hood, so we will be very likely to get down
to business in a few days, as I learn Hood is headed this way.
This leaves me in good health."

One little incident that happened election day in Company "K"
might be worth relating: Comrade Joseph Stagmire, a German,
whom I have mentioned once before in these reminiscences, was
a McClellan man, and by some means, he managed to get hold
of some whiskey, and got pretty full. The boys got to plaguing
him about voting for. McClellan, and he got very angry. Finally
he exclaimed in his broken English, "He who not vote for McClel-
lan been a God for d — m sunver b— h." This added fuel to the
flames ; the boys ran him still higher now, and had their own fun
with him. Poor Stagmire! Of course he was ashamed of it when
he got sober, but the boys did not let him forget election day very
soon.

I am proud to put it on record that I cast my first Presidential
vote for that noble patriot, Abraham Lincoln. It is sad to think

114 Serving UncIvD Sam

that the assassin's bullet should have cut him down just when he
was about to see his great desire accomplished — the preservation
of the Union and the restoration of the Government.

Had the enemies let him live, matters would have been adjusted
a great deal better than they were. Poor, martyred President —
he died with a broken heart.

"Columbia, Tennessee, November 18th, 1864.
"Dear Parents, Brothers and Sisters :

"It is my pleasant task this delightful morning to seat myself
to answer your kind message, which has just come to hand

"I can assure you I was pleased to hear from you all and
learn you were well and doing well. We received our mail this
morning, the first for fifteen days.

"We have been on the move so much, it was hard for our mail
to catch us ; perhaps we will stop here a few days, at least that is
what Colonel Strickland told us when he brought us into this
camp, but I do not know that he can tell anything more about it
than the rest of us.

"Columbia is a very pretty little town, situated on the south
bank of Duck River. There is a large fort here, mounting eighteen
guns. The fort is situated so as to command the town and sur-
rounding country. We are camped on a beautiful hill, overlooking
the river. There is a large spring near camp, that would supply
General Sherman's army, which is a fine thing for us. and we
appreciate it very much.

"Well, 'Uncle Abe' was elected all right. George B. will have
to wait awhile. Maybe he can get there later. We wanted no
change till this trouble is settled. Time enough then for a change.

"General Hood is down here south of us somewhere, not far
off. Rumor says he is headed this way, so we may have a visit
from him before long. Well, if he comes, we will do the best we
can. I hardly think we have force enough down here to face him
in a general engagement, but I suppose General Scofield knows
what he can do. Sherman sent him here to look after Hood, and
I presume he will do it.

"I don't know just where any of them are, but they are south
of here somewhere.

"The last letter I wrote you, we were in camp at Spring Hill,
eleven miles north of here, but we did not remain there but a few-
days until we were sent on here.

"Everything is in such an unsettled condition down here at
present, it is impossible for me to tell where I may be when I have
the opportunity to write you again, but rest assured I will write
whenever the opportunity presents itself, and I have anything of
importance to write.

"This leaves me in good health, and trusting you all are m joy-
ing the same God's blessing."

Little did 1 dream when 1 penned the above lines what the

In the Fiftieth Ohio 115

future held in store for me. What a blessing it is that we cannot
read our future ; if we could, what miserable beings we would be
sometimes; but the Father above has so ordered it that men and
women may be happy right up to the moment that calamity over-
takes them.

Death even often overtakes persons with a smile on their face,
yet 1 have read of quite a number of soldiers that have had a
warning or premonition of death before going into battle, but this
is the exception, and not the rule.

Had I known at this time what I was to experience in the next
five months, I certainly would have written a great deal different
from what I did, but I am thankful that the future was a sealed
book to me at the time.

General Hood at this time had his army at Florence, Alabama,
and General Scofield had his little army at Pulaski, Tennessee,
consisting of a part of the 23rd and 4th Corps, and Sherman about
this time was leaving Atlanta with his army on his grand march
to the sea.

General Hood, on or about the 21st of November, began his
march northward, and by a flank movement compelled General
Scofield to fall back to Columbia, reaching the latter place Novem-
ber 24th, barely in time, General Cox says in his book, to keep
General Hood from heading him off.

We remained in our position at Columbia until the 24th, when
the enemy's movement on our left flank forced us to abandon
Columbia and retire to the north side of Duck River.

Strickland's 3rd Brigade was placed in line with the rest of the
two divisions to guard the crossings of the river. A large crowd
of contrabands crossed the pontoon while we were here, fleeing
from Hood's army. I never sawr them any more. I do not know
whether they escaped the enemy or not.

Here we remained till the evening of the 29th, the Johnnies
in the meantime amusing themselves at intervals by pitching a few
shells at us, and quite often a minie ball would come buzzing by
like a hornet, hunting for a bluecoat.

As I know nothing of the movement of other troops, only
what I have learned from history, I will confine myself to the
3rd Brigade, until we arrive at Franklin.

The 3rd Brigade drew away from the line at Duck River, with
the 2nd Division, at dark on the evening of the 29th, and started
for Franklin.

116 Serving Uncle Sam

Speaking for myself, I did not know at that time that General-
Hood was threatening our rear at Spring Hill, and I doubt if there
were many in our ranks that did understand the position of the
two armies at that time.

As we drew near to Spring Hill, we heard some firing in our
front. The 3rd Brigade was at once thrown into line of battle
in the fields to the left of the pike, and advanced some distance
in that position. Finally, as everything quieted down in front,.
Colonel Strickland ordered the brigade by the right flank, and we
filed out across the pike into a field to the right, the 50th Ohio being
in the lead.

Off to the right of the pike between a quarter and a half mile
was a long string of camp-fires that I supposed were the camps of
the 4th Corps. Imagine my surprise then when I learned that
they were Confederate camp fires, and here was Scofield's little
army marching along, hampered with a long wagon train in good
rifle range of their camps, and they were making no effort to stop
him.

What did it all mean? Someone was making a huge mistake,.
but it proved very lucky for us that the mistake was made. But
let us go back and follow the 3rd Brigade.

Colonel Strickland, as I have said, led us across the pike into>
a meadow, and out towards some haystacks, that we could see
between us and those camp fires, with the intention, I think, of
putting us in line of battle, near those stacks.

The Colonel was riding at the head of the brigade, and as he
neared the stacks he was halted by a picket. I did not hear all
the conversation that occurred between them, but I did hear Colonel
Strickland say : "It's all right, my boy ; I want to put my brigade
in position here/'

A comrade of the 50th, who was near the Colonel and had
been listening to the conversation, now spoke up and said, "Colonel,
that's a darned rebel you are talking to," and with that the rebel
picket fired on us.

Several shots were fired on both sides, and a new regiment just
in rear of the 50th, that had been assigned to the 3rd Brigade,,
became excited and fired a few shots, right up through the 50th,
and that caused some little confusion, which soon passed off, and
we withdrew from the meadow into the pike and resumed our
march toward Franklin.

I never learned whether Colonel Strickland had orders from

In the Fiftieth Ohio 117

his superiors to place the 3rd Brigade in line of battle by those
stacks, or whether he was taking us there on his own responsibility.

I did not see any other Union troops nearer than the pike.
Two hostile armies are rarely situated as were Hood's and Sco-
field's that night at Spring Hill, Tennessee.

General Hood had been maneuvering and watching for a chance
to throw his army in the rear of Scofield and cut off his line of
retreat ever since his advance northward from Florence, Alabama,
and now the longed-for opportunity had arrived.

He had the greater part of his army at Spring Hill, and it
would have been an easy matter, if I understand the situation, to
have formed a line of battle in front of Scofield's retreating
column and have placed them between two fires, front and rear;
but instead of making use of the opportunity he now had, his army
was put in bivouac, and from all appearance were sleeping soundly,
while along the pike but a few hundred yards distant tramped the
weary little army of General Scofield's, handicapped with a long
wagon train.

But General Hood seemed to be under the impression that he
had the blue-coats trapped, and so he slept peacefully on, dreaming
that all he would have to do in the morning would be to demand
Scofield to surrender his army. But imagine his surprise when
he awoke and after rubbing the sleep out of his eyes he reached
forth, expecting to put his finger down on the Yanks, but found
that they, like the Irishman's flea, were not there.

Ah ! General Hood, you must have been a sound sleeper, for it
is said that some of the Yanks lit their pipes at your camp fire that
night, but be that as it may, you slept away your golden oppor-
tunity.

You have nothing to show for the strenuous efforts you made
to bag Scofield's army but the skeletons of a few burnt wagons,
that forest men captured and burned.

Without meeting with any more adventures, the 3rd Brigade
marched on into Franklin, where we arrived about sunrise. We
were halted, and after getting breakfast were placed in line of
battle, the 50th Ohio being on the left of the brigade.

The left of our regiment rested on the Columbia and Franklin
pike. We were immediately put to work, building breastworks.
A little to the right of our regiment was a grove of young locust
trees, and we used some of the brush in front of our works.
Immediately in front of our regiment, and also to the left of the

118 Serving Uncle Sam

pike, in front of General Riley's brigade, was a clear field nearly
a half mile across, without a brush, stump, tree or stone to protect
an enemy advancing on us.

Our line of battle ran from the Harpeth River above the town
of Franklin, on our left ; to the Harpeth River below the town,
on our right. The main line of battle was manned by the troops
of the 23rd Corps, except on the right below town, where there was
some of the 4th Corps placed in position.

Also the batteries in line were from the 4th Corps, as I think
the 23rd Corps batteries were all sent across the river. The
4th Corps troops were rear guards from Spring Hill to Franklin.

Directly after noon rations were issued to the 50th, and, if I
remember rightly, Company "K's" rations had not been divided
among the men yet, when the battle opened, but were lying in bulk
in rubber blankets back of our works.

While encamped back at Columbia, Comrade Alexander
McCradie of Company "K" was detailed as a safe guard for a
citizen of Columbia, but when we had to fall back, he took his
place in the Company again, and while I was busy at work on the
rifle pits he had cooked dinner for him and me. And as he had
some flour, he had baked up quite a stack of slapjacks, and he and
I sat down and ate a hearty meal of slapjacks and molasses, coffee
and bacon, and I will say just here that that was the last square
meal I got till the following March.

The position of the 50th I have already stated was on the right
of the Columbia pike, and if I remember rightly, the Carter house,
where General Cox, the commander of the lines that day, had his
headquarters, was a little to our right rear. The other regiments
of our brigade that day were the 72nd Illinois, who joined us on
the right, in the front or main line, the 44th Missouri and the 183rd
Ohio, and they were our supports in the second line behind us.

The 44th Missouri and the 72nd Illinois belonged to the Army
of the Tennessee, but were temporarily placed under Strickland
to fill the places of two regiments of our brigade that were at that
time with General Cooper at Centerville.

The 183rd Ohio was a new regiment that had just come out,
and was also placed under Strickland's command, so that the 50th
Ohio was the only regiment of the original 3rd Brigade present.

As soon as General Hood realized at Spring Hill the morning
of the 30th that Scofield's army had passed him in the night, he
started his army in rapid pursuit, but the 4th Corps troops skir-

In thu Fiftieth Ohio 119

mished with them, and held them in check until late in the after-
noon, when all the 4th Corps had come within the lines, except
Conrad's and Lane's brigades of Wagner's division.
... Those two brigades were placed in line a quarter of a mile in
our front, Conrad's on the left of the Columbia pike, and Lane's
on the right. That placed Colonel Lane's brigade in front of our
3rd Brigade.

There were also two guns of a battery, with those brigades in
front. From history I have learned that Kimball's Division of the
4th Corps, consisting of three brigades, was our extreme right
flank below town, resting on the river, and Opdycke's brigade of
Wagner's division had come within the lines and were held as a
reserve back of our second line. Wre have already seen where
Lane's and Conrad's brigades were.

The balance of the 4th Corps crossed the river and went into
line on the north side to protect the crossings. Such was the
situation late in the afternoon when we in the main line saw the
enemy begin forming for attack in front of Lane's and Conrad's
brigades.

The afternoon was clear and the sun was shining brightly, and
as the Johnnies wheeled into line and took their position we could
see their murderous guns glistening in the bright November sun-
shine like polished silver.

CHAPTER XVIII.

Baffle of Franklin — Mad Rush at the Center — Captured by
the Enemy — A Hot Place.

.We watched the Confederates file off to their right, their guns
at right shoulder shift, and form into line as coolly as though
they were going on dress parade.

. And we saw them move forward. Mitchell's two guns were
playing on them with shell and canister, mowing great gaps in
their ranks, which they immediately closed up and came on.

Finally the cannoneers wound up with a charge of canister,
limbered up and came in. General Cox says they came in at a
leisurely trot, but if my eyesight and memory are not at fault they
came in with their horses on the lope, and when they had reached
about half way from where they had been in line to our main
works, the rebs fired a solid shot at them that struck the pike just

120 Serving Uncle Sam

behind them, and the ball went bounding over our heads into town.

It was a good line shot, but fell a little short.

All eyes were focused on Lane's and Conrad's brigades when
the rebs began to advance, expecting them to retire within our
lines and give us a clear field, as we all expected them to do, and
as they should have done.

But alas ! sad to relate, someone had blundered again, and those
poor, brave boys were kept out there firing on the enemy until
they were almost surrounded, and when they did start to retire,
it was too late, as the enemy were swarming among them.

The rebs, quick to see their advantage, raised the cry, "Let's
go in with them ; let's go in with them," and so the rush for the
center of our main line became a confused mass of blue and grey,
wedge-shape, entering our works at the pike, and pressing outward
to right and left of the pike, overwhelming the 50th Ohio and a
part of Reiley's brigade.

Reiley's line was immediately restored by his troops rallying
and charging back from his second line, but the rebels held the
line taken from the 50th Ohio till the end of the fight.

Sixty of the 50th Ohio were surrounded and captured in the
front line by the rebs; the balance of the regiment rallied in the
second line and fought bravely on till the close of the battle.

Many of those brave boys out in front were killed and wounded
in the mad rush for our lines, and a number captured.

The reader will remember that at the opening of the battle
Opdycke's brigade of the 4th Corps was lying in reserve in rear of
both lines.

History tells us that when the break occurred at the center he
led his gallant brigade forward and did heroic service in helping
to clear the enemy out, that had got between our first and second
lines, and I have no doubt that they did.

Some writers have gone so far as to say that it was Opdycke's
brigade that saved the day at Franklin. Now, while I am per-
fectly willing to give those brave men all the credit that is due them
for their noble service they rendered that evening, yet I do say
without fear of contradiction that I think the day would have been
saved if Opdycke's brigade had not been there, for I do not think
the enemy would have been able to have broken entirely through
the second line, for as far as I can find out, the second line stood
firm, and those that left the main line rallied there and fought with
them.

In the Fiftieth Ohio 121

Besides, I have no doubt that quite a number from Lane's and
Conrad's unfortunate brigades stopped at the second line and
fought until the danger at the center was over. Quite a large
number of the enemy got in the open space between the two lines
in the front of the Carter house, but a deadly fire from the second
line, where the 44th Missouri and 83rd Ohio were, and where the
50th Ohio had rallied also, soon cleared them out.

I know this to be the fact by being in a position where I could
see it with my own eyes. I stoutly maintain, and always have, that
had those two brigades withdrawn within the lines when they saw
the enemy forming to charge, and given us a clear field, the rebs
would not have broken our lines at the center.

Why did they not break our lines on the right and left flanks ?
For the simple reason that our troops there did not have to con-
tend with the confusion that we did. They had a clear field for it,
where we in the center dared not fire till our troops got in, and then
it was too late, as the rebs came right in with them, and simply
overwhelmed us.

I shall now give the reader a little of my own personal ex-
perience. I had stood and watched the rebs form into line for
the charge; had seen Mitchell's two guns come in, and was now
watching those two brigades in front; saw the smoke of their
muskets as they fired into the faces of the advancing enemy. Saw
them break for our lines with the grey coats right among them.
From that on till they reached our lines it was a confused mass of
blue and grey, in a mad rush for our lines.

Rebel flags and Union flags were fluttering in the breeze ; rebel
officers were waving their swords and calling their men to come on.
Away on our left the ball had already opened ; the crash of mus-
ketry and the boom of artillery and the bursting shells could be
plainly heard above the yelling of the hordes in our front.

But now, see, they have reached our lines ; they swarm through
the works on the pike, and over the works on top of us, Yank and
reb together. I heard Lieutenant Pine say: "Boys, we have got
to get out of here." A glance shows me the colors going back ; I
think it's time for me to go, but ah ! I am too late ; a big Johnnie
Reb, with musket pointed at me, that looks as large to my eyes
as a twelve-pound cannon, says : "Yank, I'll take care of you," so
that settles the business for me.

My captor and I got down low in the ditch to avoid the storm
of lead, which now began to sweep over us from all parts of the

122 Serving Uncle Sam

compass. A reb jumped upon the works beside a fine-looking
young Confederate officer, brought his musket up to his face and
fired at Pete Pecheny, our Sergeant Major, his ball cutting the
Sergeant across the bridge of his nose.

This enraged the young officer, and he said to the man: "If I
see you do another cowardly trick as that, I will cut you down
in your tracks with my sword — firing on a man after he has sur-
rendered."

The officer jumped down, took a few steps toward the Carter
house, turned and flourished his sword, and urged his men to come
on, and then fell, pierced by a Yankee bullet.

Now the music was by the full band on all parts of the line.
Pandemonium reigned supreme, and in almost less time than it
takes me to relate it, the space between the two lines was cleared
of everything, except dead and wounded soldiers.

The crashes of musketry exceeded any that I heard in front of
Atlanta, Georgia. One wounded rebel fell on my feet and another
on my left shoulder, their life's blood soaking and staining my
clothing to the skin.

The enemy clung stubbornly to the outside of the works, out
of which they had lifted the 50th Ohio. The prisoners and their
captors occupied the inside. After dark the rebs ordered us all to
get over on their side. The first time, my captor and I kept quiet,
but the second time they threatened to fire on us if we did not come
over, so then my captor said we would have to get over, and we
did, and I want to say we were not long about it, either, for our
second line were keeping up a deadly fire on those works from
three directions, so you may judge it was not very healthy on top
of those works at that time.

If it had not been for my captor, I would have remained where
I was, as the ditch was. full of wounded rebs, and being dark, I
knew they would not fire into that ditch, for fear of killing their
wounded.

But my guard still had his twelve-pounder, and I thought per-
haps he might use it on me if I were stubborn, so I hustled over
with him. Then he left me, and he may have been killed for aught
I know, as I saw him no more. I lay down beside a wounded
Confederate Captain.

The rebs in the line soon dwindled down to a mere skirmish
line, and they were using the cartridges taken from the boxes of

In the Fiftieth Ohio 123

their dead and wounded comrades. The oblique fire from our
lines had thinned them out rapidly.

Word was passed along the line for the commanding officer of
their brigade, and word came back that he was dead or wounded.
Word was passed for the next ranking officer, and received the
same answer, and this was repeated with like results until it
reached the wounded Captain by my side. Then he spoke up, and
said: "Men, this won't do; we must either surrender or run," but
it seemed sure death to attempt to cross that field at that time, as
the boys in blue were sending a death-dealing storm of leaden hail
across it from right, left and front.

The Captain said again : "Men, won't some of you please hoist
a white flag?" "If I were able to get up, I would do it myself, for
we are getting all cut to pieces by this terrible cross-fire." But his
men did not heed what he said, but still kept firing.

I felt very much like I would love to do the Captain that little
favor if I only dared, for I knew I wras in great danger of being
killed by my own comrades, as I was lying on the bank back of
the works, and could hear the balls strike the wounded that were
lying near me.

When the Captain realized that his wishes were not being com-
plied with, he hollowed three or four times at the top of his voice :
"We surrender ; we surrender ; we surrender," but of course our
men did not hear him, for they were making too much racket them-
selves.

Now, reader, if you happen to be a comrade, perhaps you can
imagine my feelings at this time. I was a prisoner of war in the
power of a mere handful of the enemy, while within a stone's
throw of me were hundreds of my friends and comrades, and yet
1 could not get to them.

Visions of Andersonville Castle, Thunder and Libby prisons
passed in panoramic view before me, and oh! how I wished that
I could get to Colonel Strickland and tell him the facts, as I knew
they existed ; had I now been on the other side of the works. I
certainly would have tried to crawl to our lines.

Surely, I thought, bur men will certainly come back and retake
this line ; and realizing if they did I was in a very dangerous posi-
tion where I was, I crawled up to the works, picking up a rebel
blanket on my way, and wrapping it around me, lay up against
the earthworks as close as possible, and waited for developments.

124 Serving Uncle Sam

1 heard the rebs make two or three charges on their left, but
I did not know if they were successful or not.

I had marched all the night before, worked nearly all day, and
now fatigue began to tell on me. Laying up against that clay bank
with the messengers of death buzzing over my head, I forgot my
troubles, and fell asleep.

How long I slept I do not know, but when I awoke there was
not a gun firing along the entire line. A few of my friends, the
enemy, were still holding the line. I got up and crawled over the
works on what had been our side at the beginning of the battle.
One of the rebs asked me where I was going. I do not remember
what reply I made him. It was very dark, and I suppose he
thought I was one of his comrades, as he paid me no further atten-
tion.

1 walked on in the direction of what I supposed was the Carter
house, and I came to a man leaning with his arms on a fence; a
paling fence, I think it was. I took him to be a citizen, as he had
on a white shirt, and the white shirt bosom was what drew my
attention to him, as it shone quite plainly in the dark.

I went to him and inquired if the Yankees were all gone, but
he did not seem to want to talk, and finding I could get no direct
answer out of him, I walked out to the pike and started down into
town.

I did not get far before I met "Mr. Johnnie Reb." He was
unarmed, and so was I. We began to question each other, and I
am afraid that neither one of us was particular to stick close to the
truth in our answers. However, Johnnie seemed to suspect me.
He would not pass me at close quarters, but flanked out into the
middle of the pike and passed on.

I did not get much further until I ran afoul of the patrol
guards from the rebel General Brown's division, and as I thought
it would not be good military tactics for one unarmed Yank to
tackle Hood's army, though he only had a remnant left, I surren-
dered the second time for that night, with as good grace as I
possibly could.

They took me back through what had been our lines, and as
we passed through on the pike it was quite dark, but I glanced to
the right and left where the fight had been severe, and as far as
my eye could penetrate through the darkness, and it seemed to
me as though the dead were lying in heaps. .

We passed on out the Columbia pike over the battlefield to a

In ths Fiftieth Ohio 125

stone fence on the right of the pike, and we passed inside the
fence, where they had a large fire, and around which I found
several others of my comrades.

The reader will naturally ask the question, Why was not this
part of the line retaken, as well as the part that Reilly's men were
driven out of at first?

General Cox says in his history of the Battle of Franklin that
he had Colonel Bond's regiment, 112th Illinois, brought from the
left to aid Colonel Strickland to re-establish the line, some time
after dark, and that an attempt was made to retake it, but the
oblique fire by our men from the second line, both right and left,
was so deadly across the space between the two lines that it made
the front line untenable, although word had been sent to those
troops on right and left to cease firing.

But the din of battle made it hard to get orders understood by
the men in line, and they could not be restrained from firing
obliquely at the flash of the enemy's guns. And that Colonel
Bond was wounded twice slightly by our own troops, so that they
withdrew and waited a more favorable opportunity, which it
appears never came; hence we prisoners who had been taken in the
confusion of the first dash on the center were left to our fate.

I want to put it on record here that there was no time after
the first charge of the enemy, but what that line could have been
retaken, especially after dark, as there was nothing left there
then but a mere skirmish line with us prisoners.

I know what I am talking about, for I was right there, andx
understood the situation. If the line had been retaken there would
have been at least about seventy-five prisoners released.

I shall never forget the humming, dismal sound of these mes-
sengers of death, as they passed over me and went whizzing over
that field of blood, as I lay there a prisoner that night between the
two lines of battle.

I can also vouch for that deadly crossfire that General Cox
speaks of, for I could hear the balls striking our camp kettles and
coffee pots that were back of our works, showing that the boys
were obeying the standing order — when going into battle, to fire
low.

The balls came so thick from our second line just after I was
captured that it seemed to me had I held up my little finger it
would have been shot away. Is it any wonder then that the space
between the lines was so speedily cleared out?

126 Serving Uncle Sam

Just at that time the battle was raging furiously ; cannon were
booming, shells were bursting, and the crash of musketry was
deafening; thousands of men were engaged in a struggle for vic-
tory ; men were dying, and men were being maimed for life.
Blood was being poured out as freely as water.

Truly, General Sherman could not have given a better definition
of war than he did, had he searched all through the English
language. For the time it lasted, and the number of men engaged,
the Battle of Franklin, Tennessee, can well be recorded in history
as one of the bloodiest battles of the war of the rebellion.

I here give General Cox's estimate of the forces present on
both sides, and the loss that each sustained during the battle :
Confederates present, 22,000; loss, buried on the field, 1,750;
wounded and placed in hospitals in Franklin, 3,800 ; taken prison-
ers, 702 ; total loss, 6,252. Federals present, 23,734 ; loss, killed,
189; wounded, 1,033; missing, 1,104; total loss, 2,326.

The Confederate loss in general officers was quite heavy, five
being killed, namely : Major General Cleburne, Brigadier Generals
Adams, Gist, Strahl and Granbury ; six wounded, namely : Major
General John C. Brown, Brigadier General Carter, Manigault,
Quarles, Cockrell and Scott, and Brigadier General Gordon cap-
tured.

That there were so many general officers killed and wounded
speaks well for their courage and bravery. It shows they did not
shirk their duty in time of danger.

If General Hood had not brought on the fight at Franklin he
could have had the town next morning without the loss of a man,
as General Scofield merely made a stand there to save his wagon
train. His intention was to withdraw the army from Franklin at
dark and proceed to Nashville, but Hood's attack, of course,
changed that part of the program. However, at midnight, the
battle being over, Scofield withdrew and led his army towards
Nashville, and Hood, with his badly cut-up army, limped along
after him in a few hours.

To sum up the matter, two mistakes were made in this cam-
paign. Hood made a blunder at Spring Hill in not striking Sco-
field when he had the opportunity, and someone made a big mistake
at Franklin in keeping those brigades out in front of us too long.

It might have caused us to suffer a disastrous defeat. It was
a bad beginning, but rounded up all right for our side in the endr
except those of us who were prisoners.

In th£ Fiftieth Ohio 127

We were up against a hard proposition, and it did not take us
very long to realize it. That night after we got back around the
prisoners' fire, the rebs seemed very much elated, boasting what
they had done, and what they were going to do. They really
seemed to think they had won quite a victory.

They told me they were going on to take Nashville and Louis-
ville, and in reply I told them they would run against a snag before
they got Nashville, not to mention Louisville, and I am under the
impression that they found out that I was right in the wind-up.

When daylight came, and they began to find out the heavy
losses they had met with, they looked pretty blue over it. That
put a stop to. their boasting.

General Hood had a mania for rushing his men into slaughter
pens, and he certainly had it bad at Franklin, November 30th, 1864.

CHAPTER XIX.

Battle of Franklm (Continued)

A Few Incidents, and Then Farewell to Company "K" and
the Fiftieth — How We Fared Under the Stars and Bars.

I have told in the preceding chapter how at the beginning of
the confusion in the center, one glance showed me our colors
starting for the second line, but just at that moment my whole
attention was drawn to that Johnnie Reb with the big gun, so [
did not get to see what was taking place around the flag. But
since the war I have seen and talked with Comrade Joseph Cham-
berlain of Company "K," who was our color bearer at that time,
and he as well as other comrades have told me how near he came
to losing the colors, as well as his life, when the break occurred.

He says _ that when he saw we would have to fall back he
started for the second line, with the rebs in hot pursuit. One in
particular, more fleet than the others, yelled at Chamberlain two or
three times, ''Drop that flag, you Yankee son-of-a-gun," and in
another second would have run his bayonet through Chamberlain,
but just at that moment one of the color guard came to the rescue,
fired on Mr. Johnnie, and he fell. Thus was Chamberlain saved,
as well as the colors.

This took place between the first and second line, and not far
from the second line. This Chamberlain told me himself, that the

128 Serving Uncle Sam

Johnnie would have got him if it had not been for the color
guard downing the reb just in the nick of time. This goes to
show how determined the Confederates were.

The little break at the center deceived them for a while. They
thought they had the Yankees whipped, but before midnight they
found out their mistake.

Company "K" captured a Confederate flag that evening at
Franklin, but foolishly gave it up to a soldier of some other
command, thus losing the credit for its capture.

Corporal Henry Fox of Company "K" was the man that
captured it, but in the rush for it the rebs shot him in the left arm,
disabling him, so that he handed the flag to Coleman Quinn of
Company "K," who it seems did not understand there was any
honor connected with a captured flag, so that when another soldier
asked him for the flag, he handed it over to him without a word,
thus depriving Company "K" of an honor that should have been
hers. No doubt the soldier that got the flag told some big story
of how he captured it from the enemy.

This happened also close to our second line, and not far from
the pike. The rebs ordered Fox to drop the flag and surrender, but
he refused, and lost his left arm by it.

Corporal Fox was a good soldier, and so was Quinn, and I
am very sorry that they lost the credit of capturing that flag.
Someone asked Quinn why he gave it away, and he said he had
no use for that old rag.

Of course I did not see this, but those that told me were eye-
witnesses, so I will vouch for it being true.

The Confederates were brave and fearless, and the fighting they
put up was worthy of a better cause.

As this ended my service with Company "K" and the 50th
Ohio, I will here give a short sketch of their service from Franklin
till their muster-out, as I have been told by other comrades, and
then bid them good-bye, and proceed to tell my own experience
from Franklin till the 21st of the following May, naming other
comrades as I pass along that I was closely connected with, during
that very eventful period of my life.

The 50th Ohio still remained in the ring, although their num-
bers were somewhat reduced after the Battle of Franklin.

They withdrew with the balance of the army to Nashville,
Tennessee, and took a part in helping to reduce General Hood's

In the) Fiftieth Ohio 129

army to a frazzle, and joined in pursuing the straggling remnant
of it across the Tennessee River.

.Lieutenant Pine of Company "K" was wounded at Nashville,
from the effects of which he died in a few days: He was a brave
officer, and was highly esteemed by both officers and privates. The
community in which he resided at the time of his enlistment lost
a good citizen and a noble Christian gentleman.

At his death he left a wife and two children to mourn his
untimely death. He was cut down in the prime of his manhood.
In his church at home he was the leader in song, both in the church
and Sunday-school, so he was sadly missed by a large circle of
friends at home, as well as in the army.

But he was not the only one that was cut down by the deadly
bullets that had the promise of a brilliant future before them.
Hundreds, yes thousands of young men, both in the South, as
well as the North, had their lives snuffed out in the prime of young
manhood, who, had they lived, would have made their mark in the
world.

Oh! when will men cease to war with each other? And learn
to love peace?

The Battle of Nashville was the last battle that the 50th Ohio
took any part in. They followed the remnant of Hood's army
back across the Tennessee River, and at Clifton, Tennessee, the
50th and the 99th Ohio were consolidated, both being small regi-
ments, but were known from that on as the 50th Ohio.

They were then put aboard a steamboat and shipped to Cin-
cinnati; then sent by B. & O. Railroad to Washington, D. C,
about January 20th, 1865, crossing over the long bridge, and went-
to Camp Stoneman, where Company "D" presented Captain Car-
nahan of their company a fine sword and revolver.

From thence they were shipped to Wilmington, North Caro-
lina, where they arrived about the 1st of March ; then they marched
to Kingston and Goldsborough, where they met General Sherman's
army, that had just arrived from Savannah.

This was the first they had seen of any of Sherman's army
since they parted in Georgia in the month of October, 1864, the
50th coming back into Tennessee with the 23rd and 4th Corps, and
Sherman starting on his famous march to the sea, and then up
through the swamps to Goldsborough, North Carolina.

The meeting was an enthusiastic one. The boys were all glad
to see their favorite General once more. They were about here

130 Serving Uncle Sam

somewhere when Lee and Johnson surrendered, and joined in the
grand jubilee on that occasion.

The 50th was sent to Saulsbury about this time, and while
hunting for water in the night were fired on by the citizens from
some of the houses, and a number were wounded. Several arrests
were made at the time.

■ It was at Saulsbury, June 26th, that the regiment was mustered
out of the service and sent by the way of Pittsburg to Camp
Cleveland, Ohio, and from thence to Camp Denison, Ohio, where,
on the 17th of July, they were paid off, discharged and sent home.
Thus ended the service of the 50th Ohio Regiment.

While they are not numbered in Fox's fighting regiments, they
tried to do what they were ordered to do, and to go wherever they
were ordered to go, and this was all that was required of any
regiment in the service.

Their loss was 76 killed in battle and 134 died of disease. Being
at home when the regiment came to Camp Denison, I went there
and saw them and stayed one night with them, but there were so
many of the poor boys missing that it was rather a sad meeting.
What few of my comrades were left gave me a warm greeting.

Some of them that I saw then and bade them good-bye I have
never seen since, and never expect to see them now, till we all
meet in that grandest of grand reunions, over the dark river, where
God Himself shall be the Supreme Commander.

Many of those that left friends and homes as I did in 1862 are
sleeping in unknown graves. Some sleep in the Dark and Bloody
Ground of Kentucky, some in fair Tennessee and Georgia, and
still others rest on the slimy bottom of the Mississippi River.

A few of us still live at this writing, June 12th, 1905, but our
numbers are few ; our heads are blossoming for the grave. Soon
it will be with us as the poet has said :

"Under the sod and the dew, !J-f*!| .

Waiting the Judgment Day,
Sleep those that wore the blue,
» With those that wore the gray."

When a few of us old comrades chance to meet now and then
we have jolly good times, rehearsing what we passed through from
1861 to 1865.

There is a bond between old comrades that nothing but death

In the Fiftieth Ohio 131

can sever, and if we cheer when we see the old Stars and Stripes
floating on high, who has a better right? — for

"It's us that knew the bitter days,
It's us that went to die ;
I guess we got a right to shout
When Glory flutters by.

"We ain't a standing army now,
In fact, we're gray and lame ;
A trifle stiff about the knees,
And shakin' in our aim.

"We're getting scarce, but bless your heart,
If country called for men,
We'd sign the roll, "Age 21,"
And save that flag again."

—Wallace Irwin, Collier's Weekly, May, 1905.

CHAPTER XX.

Back to Columbia as a Prisoner — Confined in the Old Fort —
A Tough March Dixieward.

And now, kind reader, as I have taken leave of Company "K"
and the 50th Ohio, let us go back and gather up my end of the
thread again, which from now on we will find full of knots and
tangles.

In a day or. two after the Battle of Franklin the Confederates
had us prisoners back in the old fort at Columbia. On our way
here we met quite a number of stragglers from General Hood's
army, tramping along toward Franklin.

One among the number took a fancy to a new hat I was wear-
ing at the time, and as I passed him he made a desperate grab for
it, but fortunately he missed it. The guard that was my escort at
the time gave him to understand in plain language that I was in
his care, and that he did not intend that I should be robbed, while
he had charge of me; and further told him his place was up in
front, where he would find something else to do besides insulting
and robbing prisoners. That was about all that happened worthy
of note till we arrived at Columbia, but fearing now I would lose
my new hat, I traded it off to a Johnnie for his old one and some
cornbread.

132 Serving Unci*! Sam

I found among" the prisoners the following comrades from
Company "K" : Andrew J. Punder, Andrew J. Culp, Alexander
McCradie, Peter Shilling and Henry Venant. Comrade McCradie
had been detailed as a safe guard for a gentleman living in Colum-
bia before our retreat, but had come back to the company when
we began to fall back.

McCradie now said to me: "I wish I could see Mr. — — .
I believe he would get me out of here. And as the citizens visited
the fort each day to look at us tame Yanks, McCradie had the
good fortune one day of seeing the gentleman, and sure enough
he got McCradie out, and took him home with him, and he
remained there till after Hood's defeat at Nashville and watched
from an upper window and saw the boys in blue take the boys in
grey, whirling back through Columbia on their way to Dixie.

After McCradie's discharge from the army, he stayed with
this gentleman two years, and had one of his sisters down there
awhile. It was lucky for McCradie, seeing the man, as it saved
him going to prison with us.

When McCradie learned he was to be taken away from us, he
gave me his blanket — or rather, what was left of it. At the Battle
of Franklin it had been neatly folded and laid in our rear, just
back of our line, and being in that open space between the two
lines of battle, it had suffered accordingly.

There was hardly a space in it as large as my two hands but
what had been riddled with bullets, but I accepted it gladly, and
kept it during my imprisonment. He also gave Comrade Pouder
and me his spoon and a three-quart tin bucket that he had bought
from a colored man at Columbia. That bucket was treasured by
Pouder and me, and it proved to be very convenient for us while
in prison, and you may be sure that Comrade Punder and I were
very thankful to Comrade McCradie for his thoughtful kindness
in willing us such a useful article at that time. I hardly know
what Pouder and I would have done without it. That three-quart
bucket will come to the front several times in these reminiscences.
Watch for it.

We had a pretty cold time of it in the old fort. We scarcely
got wood enough to cook our scanty rations of cornmeal which
the Johnnies doled out to us.

We remained till the 14th of December, when we were started
out on the march toward Cherokee Station, Alabama, which place
we reached on the 21st, being on the tramp eight days. This was

In the Fiftieth Ohio 1.33

que of the hardest marches that I ever made. We had all kinds of
weather during the time, but rain rather predominated ; mud, water
and slush was ankle deep. I make no doubt but what quite a
number of the poor boys gave out, and were shot by the guards
on, the way, as.it was a common incident to hear the report of
muskets back in the rear.

: Some of the guards were kind-hearted, but it did no good for
them to remonstrate with those that were not.

I saw an incident of that kind one day. One guard rebuked
another for abusing onef of the prisoners, who was just about
igiven out ; the two guards quarreled about it and drew their guns on
each other, and for a short time it looked as though they would
fire on each other, but finally they separated. What became of
the poor prisoner I never knew, but I am satisfied he never got
very much further on the road, for it was impossible for him to
keep up.

I am very thankful that God gave me strength to keep in my
place. A few of the prisoners made their escape on this march ;
among the number were two commissioned officers of the 50th
Ohio ; they made their escape in safety, and were welcomed into
our lines a few days later.

One of them had been acting as commissary for the prisoners
since our capture, but when they called for him to come and draw
our rations one evening, he was found to be missing.

I call to mind one night we camped in the woods, and after we
had eaten our cornmeal gruel and my comrade Pouder and I were
making our bed for the night, we noticed two comrades prepare
their bed pretty near the guard line, but we thought nothing of it
at the time, but just as, we .were about to drop off to sleep we
heard a great racket, and the guards on our side of camp opened
fire.

Pouder and I raised up to see what the trouble was, and we
found that those two comrades had made a break for freedom. I
could never learn whether they escaped or not, but think quite
likely they did. That would have been the time for Pouder and I
to have made a run for it, while the guards' guns on our side of
camp were empty, but we failed to see and grasp the opportunity
until it was too late.

After crossing the Tennessee River, we went into camp on the
south tbank. It had been raining, but turned colder, and there was
a .little .snow fell. There were guards stationed around us from

134 Serving Uncus Sam

the river above to the river below us, but none between us and
the river.

The Confederates allowed us axes to get wood, as the weather
had turned cold so suddenly, and our clothes being wet the change
was pretty severe for us. However, having the axes, we soon had
pretty good fires going.

Some of us boys talked of making a raft and trying to float
by the guards below us, but the weather was so cold we abandoned
the idea. If the weather had been warmer, I believe some of us
could have made a success of it, for if I mistake not, we had
gunboats below us on the Tennessee River at that time.

In one way the night favored us, for it was as dark as a stack
of black cats; one could see no distance out on the river, fbut we
were afraid of perishing with the cold, and did not make the
attempt, and perhaps it is just as well we did not.

Being very hungry while here, I gathered up some shelled corn
off the ground, that some horse or mule had slobbered over, washed
it, put it in the three-quart bucket, boiled it and ate it, but I found
it pretty tough chewing. It made my jaws tired. However, it
did to fill up on.

Pouder and I made our bed that night on a brush pile, and
during the night the river rose, and in the morning when we awoke
we found the water all up under our bed. If the night had been
an hour longer the water would have reached our bodies.

At Cherokee Station we were put aboard platform cars, and
after a very slow run we arrived1 at Corinth, Mississippi, on the
morning of the 23rd of December. Part of this run, as I now
remember it, was made in the night, and as the weather was cold
we suffered a great deal from the exposure of riding on the open
cars.

I judge it was hard for them to keep up steam, for they would
stop every little while from some cause; I don't know what for,
unless it was for want of steam. Whenever they would make
one of those stops we would all jump off the cars, and the guards
would kindle fires. If they could find nothing else to burn, they
would set fire to the broom sage grass along the road and that
would blaze up and throw out a little warmth, enough to keep us
from freezing.

The guards really did not seem to pay much attention to us,
and I know I thought it would be an easy matter to give them
the slip, but I don't believe any of the boys tried it. If they didr

In the Fiftieth Ohio 135

I heard nothing about it. It was rather too cold to make the
attempt.

When I look back through the years to that memorable march
from Columbia, Tennessee, to Cherokee, Alabama, through the
mud, snow and rain in the bleak month of December, 1864, I
wonder how I ever kept up in my place in the ranks. Then, too,
the exposure of riding on platform cars from Cherokee to Corinth
that bitter cold night — it was certainly very trying on the nerves.

But I was in the heyday of youth, and was in the best of health.

Coupled with this, I felt that our cause was just and right, and
never for a moment doubted but what we would conquer in the
end. A something within me seemed to say : "Do not give up ; do
not despair; bear your burdens bravely; keep in good heart and
spirits; you shall yet be welcomed back into the family circle.
Put your trust in God ; do not let these trials overwhelm you ; your
life is in God's hands, and is safe."

Thus was I buoyed up with hope, and never once doubted but
what I would return in safety to my old Kentucky home.

But many of the poor boys did not have this hope within them
and gave way to grief and homesickness, and the trials and hard-
ships that came to them soon took them over the Dark River of
Death.

We remained at Corinth only one day and night. On Decem-
ber 24th we were put aboard some box cars and shipped to
Meridian, Mississippi, arriving there on Christmas night, spending"
Christmas Day on the cars, and our Christmas dinner was raw
.corn, of which there was plenty at the stations along the road,
We found it a very poor substitute for turkey.

•At Meridian we were placed in a stockade, with guards thrown
around us. We fared very well here. We drew a quart of corn-
meal for a day's ration; drew a little beef or pork; some days,
spare ribs and a few black peas.

I had gotten hold of some Confederate money, and when we
got the spare ribs I bought some sweet potatoes, and baked them
in an oven that we drew and we enjoyed eating sweet potatoes
and spare ribs immensely.

Sweet potatoes were plentiful here, and we could buy all we
wanted, from the guards, if we had the money. If I remember
rightly, I think we drew a small allowance of chewing tobacco.
While here also, two prisoners made their escape by climbing the

136 Serving Uncus Sam

stockade one night. I do not remember if they succeeded in
getting away entirely or not.

Some of the prisoners got the guards interested in a trade, and
that gave the two comrades a chance to climb the stockade and
make a break for freedom.

This little incident created quite a stir among the Confederate
officers and men for a short time, and the outcome was that they
were a great deal stricter with us after that.

My third New Year while in the service was spent in Meridian
prison. If the reader will take the pains to compare the three, he
will find quite a contrast between them.

Some of the prisoners that were captured at Franklin were
sent to Andersonville prison. I am very thankful that I escaped
going to that awful den. Any of the prisons were bad enough, but
some of them were more cruel than others.

While we remained at Meridian, we got along very well.

On the 9th of January, 1865, we were once more put aboard
the cars and shipped to Castle Morgan, Cahaba, Alabama, where
we arrived on the 12th. I think we went as far as Selma on the
cars ; remained over night, and then marched to Cahaba, the next
morning being greeted by the cry of "Fresh fish !" as we entered
the stockade.

CHAPTER XXI.

Description of Cahaba Prison — Cruel Treatment of Its
Unfortunate Inmates.

Castle Morgan, the Cahaba prison, was a large double brick
building, situated on the west side of the Alabama River, near
where the Cahaba River empties into it.

The building was nearly two hundred feet long, and I would
judge one hundred and twenty feet wide. It had double doors in
the north or up-river end ; the walls were fifteen feet high, and only
partially covered, a place near the center being left open.

Bunks were placed around the walls that would accommodate
six hundred men by tight squeezing; the remaining two thousand
five hundred men that were there that winter had to sleep on the
ground. . . . - -

Our water supply, I am glad to say, was abundant, and I
thought pure. It came from an artesian well not far from the

In the: Fiftieth Ohio 137

prison, being led to the center of the building underground by
covered wooden troughs. It came up in the prison into a large
wooden trough, or rather box, that we used for drinking and
cooking purposes. Then it passed out of that into another box,
where we washed our hands and faces from. Thence it was led
through our closet vaults, and then out into the river.

The water, of course, when first dipped up was too warm
to be palatable, but after setting in a vessel for a while, was very
refreshing to one that was thirsty. It was delightful water to
bathe the hands and face in on a cold morning.

A wrong impression has been made on the minds of many
about our water supply. By reading a book published by a Dr.
Hawes some years ago, in describing our water supply, he says
that it came from an artesian well in the town of Cahaba, and was
led to the prison through open gutters, thereby receiving on its
way the filth of the streets. He seems to base his knowledge on
the report of the Confederate surgeon, R. M. Whitfield, which
was found in the Confederates' archives.

The report said that the water in its course to the prison was
subjected to the washing of hands, feet, faces and heals of sol-
diers, citizens and negroes, and in it were rinsed buckets, tubs
and spittoons of groceries, offices and hospitals, and that in it could
be found the filth from hogs, cows and horses, as well as from
the streets and other sources.

But I have lately seen and conversed with Dr. Howard Hen-
derson, who at this date, July, 1905, is living at Hartwell, Ohio.
He contradicts the above statement, and tells me that there was a
large artesian well in the town, but our water supply came from
a smaller well, not far from the prison, and that it was led under-
ground to the prison in covered wooden troughs, and I am willing
to:take General Henderson's word, as I don't think he is the man
to wish to misrepresent the matter, but I give the reader both
statements to choose from. That's the best I can do, as I never
got out to see for myself.

While I was there, I was out of the stockade once during my
imprisonment, but I went out for wood, and got no farther than
the wood yard. But I will say that while I knew the water was
Warm, still while I was there I always supposed it to be free from
impurity:

: Our rations consisted of about two-thirds of a pint of corn-
meal ground, cob and all, and very coarse at that, and a small

138 Serving Uncle Sam

piece of bacon, or a small piece of fresh beef per man for a day,
and at very rare intervals we would be given a few negro peas that
were full of bugs. How would you like this fare, you well-to-do
Americans? — who call the veterans who saved this country for
you, "Government paupers."

A stockade of heavy planks or timbers was built around the
prison, being set in the ground three or four feet, and reaching
above ground twelve or fifteen feet. A walk was placed on the
outside of the stockade near the top, where guards paced day and
night. This stockade was far enough away from the building- on
the north side to afford us room for a cook yard; while, if I
remember rightly, on the south and east sides, the stockade was
only about ten or twelve feet from the building.

There was a door or gateway near the northwest corner of the
stockade, and on the north side two pieces of artillery standing
ready to carry death and destruction into our ranks if we should
make a break for freedom.

Six feet from the stockade inside was the dead line, so cailed
from the fact that if a prisoner stepped across it the guards had
orders to kill him.

About every ten or twelve men had a skillet issued to them,
in. which to cook their scant rations. One man out of ten would
be allowed to pass out after wood once in ten days, and what
he could carry in his arms, or on his shoulder. This one .trip
would have to run his squad the ten days.

Such is a brief description of the vile den that we turned into
that 12th day of January, 1865. Truly our misery now commenced
in dead earnest.

General Howard Henderson had been in charge of the prison
the summer before we came in, but he had been promoted to
General and Commissioner of Exchange, and now Major or Colonel
Jones was in command.

There was a wide difference in the two men. General Hen-
derson was kind, and did what he could to better the condition of
the prisoners, while Jones was heartless and brutal, and did not
let an opportunity pass to show his bitter hatred of the poor
prisoners who were so unfortunate as to come under his charge.

It has been told of him that he said on one occasion : "I am
sorry that the damned blue-bellied Yankees are so tough. They
don't die fast enough. If I could have my way, I would hang
every devil of them."

In the: Fiftieth Ohio 139

I have never met a Cahaba prisoner but what spoke well of
General Henderson, but were very bitter against Major Jones.

Before we entered Cahaba, we were all searched, and had to
give up all moneys, watches or other valuables we had ; they
told us that all those things would be put in a safe and when we
left' there everything would be returned to us again. I never
learned whether they kept their promise or not.

] had a five-dollar Confederate bill that I turned over to them,
but I got that back in checks a few days afterwards, and specu-
lated on it, buying bread from the prison sutler and selling it to
the prisoners again at a profit, thus making my own bread free.

There were so many little smoky fires in our cook yard that
some of the men were almost blind from the smoke. No axes were
given us to chop up our wood ; a railroad spike had to fill the place
of ax and wedge, and a billet of wood did service as a mall.

So a request that we often heard was : "Partner, will you loan
me your spike to split up some wood?" A spike was prized very
highly, and they were kept brightly polished by their constant use.

The wood we got was mostly green pine, and made more smoke
than it did fire, and required some one to continually fan it with
an old hat to cause it to make heat enough to cook our corn-
bread .

A number of the prisoners made mush out of their meal and
ate it that way, but the five of us Company "K" boys had man-
aged some way (I can not remember how at this late date) to
get possession of a smoothing iron heater, and that we used to
bake our bread in.

Here is where our three-quart bucket came in good play. We
used it to mix our cornmeal in, and also to make mush in. We did
not pretend to eat only once a day, and that could not be called
a meal ; it was only a mere taste.

We would bake a cake in our iron heater, and then I would cut
it into five equal parts, and then one of the five would turn his
back, and the cook would point to a piece and ask whose it was,
and the comrade with his back turned would call out the name,
and this was repeated until each one got his share. This plan
generally gave satisfaction.

The rations were so very scant that we had to use great care
in order that each one would get his portion.

My mess of five agreed to be kind of saving with our meal
and try to get enough ahead, so we could cook two meals a day,

140 Serving Uncle Sam

and about the time we were ready for that luxury some thief stole
our meal, so that put an end to that plan. • •?•• •• ■

There was stealing going on all the time ; the thieves in there
would steal anything that was loose. They would steal blankets
off of each other at nights, and would almost steal the shoes off
your feet; in fact, if you wished to keep what little you had you
were compelled to make it fast to your body, or have some one
watch it night and day.

We were all given warning of the dead line before we passed
into the stockade, and as a general thing we gave it a wide berth,
but one evening just before dark I got permission with two or
three others to cross it, and pull some dry slivers off the stockade.

But the guard must have seen some of his officers coming,
for just as we got busy getting our slivers he yelled out at us,
and wanted to know what we were doing there. We made' one
jump back on our own side, and I never tried to cross it any more.

As he was the one that gave us the permission to cross it, he
either wanted to see us jump, or saw some officers coming, was the
way I accounted for his action. -

There was no one shot for crossing the line after our arrival
there that winter, but I learned there had been several shot the
summer and fall before our coming.

The guards we had that winter were mostly old men and boys.
I imagine that some of them were just as strong Union men as we
were; .it seemed that some of them wished to be humane,, and
were as far as they dared be ; they were simply caught in the
trap, and could not help themselves. • -

One of the guards by the name of Daniel Boone (I don't know
whether he was related to the famous Kentucky trapper or not)
said that he was placed on guard one morning on a beat that ;: ran
from the doors to the stockade on the river side.

■ A 'short time afterwards, as he returned to retrace his beat he
found one of the prisoners walking the same beat behind him. He
drove him off, and in a short time found the same man walking
behind him again, and he said this was repeated three of four

times. ' • "!IV"

Boone said this was the only instance that he "felt like shooting
a prisoner, but he said he was quite provoked at the time to think
the man would act that way, and the Only way he could account
for the man's actions was that he was discouraged, and had given

In the Fiftieth Ohio 141

up all hopes, and wanted Boone to end his misery with a shot
from his musket, and I judge that was the true reason.

In the daytime we were allowed out in the cook yard, but at
nights we all had to stay inside the old building and two sets of
guards were thrown around us, one set inside the building and
the other on top of the stockade outside, and it almost seems as
though I can hear the familiar call yet of : "Post No. 4, half past
two o'clock, and all is well."

The early morning occupation of all who had ambition enough to
try to care for themselves was to strip off their clothes and skirmish
for graybacks, for in this way only could we manage to keep the
little pest from literally eating our bodies raw, for the very dust
of old Cahaba was alive with them, and they did not believe in
race suicide either, for they were all married and had large
families, and they appeared to thrive on Yankee blood, for some
of them were large and robust enough to have carried good-sized
knapsacks.

The Confederates counted us every morning to see if any of
us had gotten away in the night. None escaped that I heard of
through the winter.

A great pastime among some of the prisoners was "chuck-
aluck." They would commence the game soon after daylight and
keep it up as long as they could in the evening, and although
the Confederates tried hard to get all the money out of the prison,
yet I saw quite a number of greenbacks handled by the chuckaluck
players, and if I am not badly mistaken there were some fifty and
one hundred dollar bills among them.

Those that had no money played for buttons and other trinkets.

The only spot that my squad of five could find to sleep at
nights, when it was raining, was used as a path or passway through
the day, and black, filthy mud would be worked up to the depth
of three or four inches, so that when it came time to lie down one
of us would take a chip or something of that kind and scrape away
the black ooze down to the solid ground, and then thrown down our
old rags and lie down, all facing one way, and lie that way till our
hip bones felt as though ready to come through the skin.

And then one of us would hollow "Spoon!" and then the five
of us would flop over on the other side, and thus we would wear
the long nights away.

When the weather was fair and no rain falling, we slept out
in the open, where there was no roof over us but the sky. Here

142 Serving Uncle Sam

we had more room, but when it rained, of course we would try to
crowd in under shelter.

I don't think we had any snow there that winter, but a great
deal of rain fell, and some nights were cold, and we suffered, for
a great many of the poor men and boys had no covering.

I think the last prisoners sent there were in a worse condition
than were those before us ; it looked to me like those that had the
bunks were better off, but God knows we all suffered enough.

It has been said that Cahaba was the best prison in the South.
Well, if it was, God pity the worst, for I consider that Cahaba
was the ragged end of misery, whittled off to a sharp point.

We were permitted to write. letters to our friends, but of course
they had to be read by those in charge, and if there was nothing-
contraband in them they were forwarded to their destination. I
sent two letters to my people while there, and in order that the
reader may know my condition and feelings at that time I shall
copy the letters here in full. There is not much news in them,
but I was compelled to make them brief and to the point.

While my parents were in deep trouble because I was a pris-
oner, yet it filled their hearts with joy that they could receive
word from me in my own handwriting, and in a measure they
were comforted by my apparent cheerfulness.

"Military Prison, Cahaba, Alabama,

"January 14th, 1865.
"My Dear Parents, Brothers and Sisters:

"I seat myself this beautiful day to write you a few lines to
let you know where I am at the present time. I suppose you know
ere this that I am a prisoner of war.

"I am at present at Cahaba, Alabama; am treated as well, I
suppose, as a prisoner can expect to be treated.

"Andrew J. Pouder, son of Leonard Pouder, is with me. We
are getting along first rate. We are both in good health and spirits.

"I feel that God is with me, and I have that strong faith that
teaches me that He will bring me out all right.

"Tell the folks where I am, and tell them to write me. -

"Direct 'Military Prison, Cahaba, Alabama.' Write only on
one page. I have filled my limits, and will close with love to all.

"Your affectionate son and brother,

"Erastus Winters."

"Military Prison, Cahaba, Alabama,

"February 10th, 1865.
"Beloved* Parents, Brothers and Sisters:

In the Fiftieth Ohio 143

"1 take the present time to pencil you a few words to let you
know I am still on the land, and among the living, for which I
return my sincere thanks to God, who is the maker and giver of
all good gifts.

"J have written you once before since I came here, but have
received no answer, but of course can put up with it; at least, I
have to whether I want to or not. I am still in good health and
spirits, and able for my cornbread and sow belly.

"Today the sun shines warm and pleasant. I would love to be
out to enjoy the free air of heaven, but it seems to be ordained
otherwise.

"I stand ready at all times to be ready to submit to the will
of God, knowing He doeth all things well.

"Should you see Leonard Ponder, tell him his son Andrew is
with me, and is in good health and spirits.

"Be sure to write, and direct by 'Military Prison, Cahaba,
Alabama, by way of Vicksburg, by flag of truce, in care of Colonel
Howard Henderson.'

"Tell the folks to write and tell me all the news.

"This leaves me well. May it hasten to those who wait for
tidings.

"With love and good wishes for all, I am as ever,
"Your loving son and brother,

"Erastus Winters."

When those letters had been inspected by the proper officers
they were enclosed in an envelope made of brown wrapping paper
and addressed to my father at Ludlow, Kentucky, and also the
words, "Prisoner's letter," were written on upper left-hand corner,
then turned over, and the following was written on the flap of
the envelope: "Examined and approved, H. O. M. Henderson,
Capt. and Acting Com. of Exchange, C. S. A."

They were not sealed, but forwarded and came through O. K.
to my father at Ludlow, Ky. I have one of the envelopes yet, and
it is quite a relic of the lost cause.

The reader can see by those letters that I kept up my nerve
and tried to appear cheerful to the folks at home, while at the
same time I was suffering, but being stout and healthy and full of
Yankee grit and pluck I would not give way to despair.

It would have been much better for the poor boys if they could
all have kept up their courage like this, but, alas! many of them
would give away to grief, and did not have the courage to try
to better their condition, but would sit down or lie down and not
even try to hunt the vermin off themselves, but would allow them
to multiply and increase on their bodies until they became so

144 Serving Uncus Sam

numerous they would suck the very life-blood from their poor,
emaciated frames, and they would become weak and sick, be taken
to the hospital, where death would soon end their misery.

Reader, you may doubt the truth of this statement, but I affirm
before high Heaven that it is the truth. I saw men in Cahaba
prison whose backs were eaten raw by the vermin, and the hair
of their heads was stiff with them.

These were exceptional case, of course, where the men had
given away to despair, and hope had long ago taken its flight from
their breast. Ah ! these were the days and scenes that tried men's
souls. Someone has called this prison "Cruel Cahaba" and no
word in the English language could better describe it.

CHAPTER XXII.

Cahaba Prison (Continued)

Odd Characters — The Insurrection — The Flood — A Break iir
the Dark Clouds at Last.

Among three thousand men there are always some odd charac-
ters, and we had a few of them in Cahaba.

There was one I remember who could imitate a dog in some
ways to perfection. If the boys would toss him a piece of bread
he would snap it into his mouth the same as a dog. It was quite
interesting and laughable to watch him.

Then there was a big, hearty, jolly Sergeant that was always
seemingly in a good humor, who kept his mess in pretty fair
shape, as he always tried to keep something of a laughable nature
before their minds, and did not allow them to become discouraged
and hopeless.

"By Mighty" was his by-word, and "By Mighty" was the
name he was known by in the prison.

There was one squad that would get together of an evening
and pass away an hour or so singing songs. Among their favorite
songs was "The Yellow Rose of Texas," and another about some
chap named Jimmie that had been drafted into the army. Some
of the words, as I remember, run something like this:

In the Fiftieth Ohio 145

'Here is the hat he used to wear,
The very same pants, the patch and the tear,
But Uncle Sam gave him a brand-new pair
When he drafted him into the army.

; ;. Chorus

"So, Jimmie, farewell;
Your brothers fell

'Way down in Alabama ;
I thought they would spare
The lone widow's heir,

But they drafted him into the army."

It was well that we had some such characters with us. They
put a little spirit into us and helped to brighten with their cheer-
fulness some of the dark hours that dragged by so slowly in our
gloomy, filthy den.

I do not remember of hearing or seeing any religious service
that winter in the prison, but there may have been such services
held, and I did not see or hear them. But I am sure there must
have been many a silent and earnest prayer wafted up to a merciful
God, asking that His protecting arms might be thrown around us,
and that we might soon be liberated from this accursed den, and
once more be permitted to bask in the free, bright warm sunlight
of heaven.

I remember one day of seeing one of the prisoners with quite
a lot of cornbread in his arms start through the prison to sell or
trade it to the prisoners. I do not know how he came to possess
such a supply of bread, but it is quite likely he had stolen the meal
from other prisoners ; perhaps it was he who had stolen the meal
from my mess. Be that as it may, there were others that looked
on with suspicion, as well as myself, and they whispered the magic
words : "Let's mug him." No sooner said than done. That corn-
bread was scattered to the four winds, to be eagerly grabbed up
by the half-famished men and greedily eaten.

Mr, Pedlar had sold out much more quickly than he expected
to, but his profits were nit. If he stole the meal, they served him
just right. He could not lay the blame on any certain one for his
loss, for the boys butted into him from all directions, so he just
had to grin and bear it.

This was one mode of "mugging," and the thieves and thugs
in the prison practiced it on new prisoners that they thought had

146 Serving Unci<e Sam

anything worth stealing. If any one in the prison had money he
could purchase from some of the best-natured guards sweet pota-
toes, cornbread, chickens and eggs. One dollar in greenbacks
would buy as much as ten dollars in Confederate scrip.

There was a sutler in the prison part of the time that sold
wheat bread and some few other notions, but there were very few
of the prisoners had any money to buy anything with.

I noticed that those men that put on a bold front, kept up their
courage and took what exercise they could each day seemed to hold
their own a great deal better than those who, becoming discour-
aged, gave up hope at once; but I must admit that it requires a
pretty stiff backbone, backed up by a double amount of nerve,
for one to keep up his courage and cheerfulness where they are
not only deprived of their liberty, but day after day and night after
night are made to suffer with the cold for the want of clothing and
fire, with hunger gnawing at their vitals. And then add to this
suffering the creeping and crawling and biting of hundreds of
vermin as they suck the life blood from the poor, emaciated bodies.

Surely one had to have nerves of steel and eyes of faith to see
any silver lining behind as dark a cloud as this.

Small wonder then that under these distressing circumstances,
with no ray of hope to lighten the gloom, that men would even
court death by crossing the dead line, that the deadly bullet of the
guard might put an end to their misery.

No commissioned officers were put in Cahaba prison with us
privates, but among the batch of prisoners that arrived there in
January was a Captain Hanchett. He was said to have belonged
to the 16th Illinois Cavalry, and was Assistant Adjutant General
to General Capron. He with about a dozen others had been cap-
tured by General Forest in Tennessee, and among them was an
E. C. Spencer of the 8th Michigan Cavalry. Those two agreed
to work together in an attempt to escape.

Captain Hanchett was in disguise, having traded his uniform
for a citizen's suit after his capture, so was not known as an
officer by the Confederates at Cahaba.

He had not been in the prison many days till he had matured
a plan in his mind to release all the prisoners at Cahaba. His plan,
as I have since learned, was as follows :

With a few trusty men to disarm the inside guards at night,
rush out and capture the guards and arms outside of the stockade ;
then march to Selma some ten miles up the river, get arms, artillery

In THii Fiftieth Ohio 147

and ammunition at the arsenal there, also horses ; cross to the east
side of the river on a ferry boat, and march to the Union lines
at Pensacola, Florida, one hundred and fifty miles away.

If my memory serves me rightly, I think it was just before
daylight, January 20th, 1865, the attempt was made to carry out
this plan, but very few of the prisoners, perhaps twenty or twenty-
five, knew anything about the contemplated outbreak.

So, like myself, when they were awakened by the slight con-
fusion that was made by disarming the inner guard, they did not
understand the matter.

The first words that I heard as I awoke was : "Damn you,
steal another blanket, will you?" This was said by some of our
men quite loud, so that the outside guards would think that the
confusion was caused by the prisoners stealing from each other,
and I heard one of the outside guards say : "Them d — m Yankees
are stealing blankets from one another again."

I raised up, and saw some of our men with guns on their
shoulders. I then began to realize that there was trouble in the
air. and just then a voice called out loudly: "Fall in, one hundred
men, quickly, to charge the outer gate!"

All was now confusion. I could hear the drums beating the
long roll in the Confederate camps on the outside, while the leaders
of the insurrection were calling for a hundred men to fall in.
Other voices were calling just as loudly for all to lie down and
keep quiet.

The consequence was that Captain Hanchett's grand plan to
liberate the Cahaba prisoners was a failure. I understood at the
time that they succeeded in disarming all the inner guards except
one of those at the door ; he made his escape, and it was he gave
the alarm outside. Our men held the guard prisoners in the water
closet. There was more or less confusion until just about daylight.

Colonel Jones plucked up courage to rush in his guards and
one piece of artillery, and demanded that the guards and guns be
surrendered within three minutes, or he would blow us all to h — 1.

In the meantime we were all crowded back in the south end
of the building like a flock of sheep or hogs.

As there was a little delay in surrendering, Colonel Jones
brought his guns to a ready, and his men had their fingers on their
triggers, waiting the word to fire. But fortunately for us, the
guards and guns were all returned at that moment, and Jones gave
the order, "Recover arms/' instead of "Fire."

14S Serving Uncus Sam

General Henderson stated to me also that Colonel Jones had
the two pieces of artillery loaded with canister that stood on the
outside that morning, and was about to open fire on the prison,
when he and a Confederate Lieutenant stepped in front of the
pieces and told him not to fire, if he did he would kill them, and
the Lieutenant called to the prisoners to bring out the captured
guns, and also the guards, if they were alive. A prisoner an-
swered him that the guards were unhurt, and were coming out as
fast as they could through the crowd, and that the guns were also
being brought out.

Finally, having got their guards and guns, Colonel Jones,
with a great deal of bluster withdrew his men, closed the door and
bolted it.

Reader, I will have to confess that my much-boasted courage
and nerve deserted me for a short time that morning, especially at
the moment those muskets were pointed at my head at the short
range of ten feet.

I am pretty sure had those men got the command, "Fire!" this
little story would never have been written by me.

In a short while the guards were brought in again, and we
were all counted to see if any of us had got away during the night.
Finding us all there, they then made a demand for us to give up
the ring-leaders of the plot, and Colonel Jones said that not a d — n
bite would we get to eat until we did.

One of the guard told that he wounded one of the prisoners
when they disarmed him, so then the prisoners were all ordered
to strip to the skin and pass between two inspectors, holding our
clothes above our heads that they might find the wounded man.
One man was wounded slightly in the hand, but he passed through
without being detected.

Then we were all passed through the lines again in the presence
of the disarmed guard to see if they could identify any of those
that disarmed them.

Two or three were identified and taken outside, and finally on
the second day after the insurrection someone turned traitor and
gave Captain Hanchett away, and he and his brave associates were
taken out and placed in the dungeon.

On the third day after the attempted outbreak rations were
issued to us again, and soon we all settled down to the same
monotonous routine as before. I think it is just as well that the.
insurrection stopped where it did.

In the Fiftieth Ohio 149

. - If we had succeeded in getting outside, there would have been
numbers of us killed, and then it would have been impossible for
us to have gotten away, for just at that time, General Henderson
tells me, there were rumors that the Union General Wilson was
threatening Selma and Cahaba with his cavalry, and that the Con-
federates had sent heavy reinforcements to Selma, and of course
they would have gobbled us all again, or killed us all.
- I do not think it likely that Captain Hanchett was aware of
this reinforcement, so had we escaped from the prison he would
have matched us right into their hands again.

Poor, brave Captain Hanchett ! It is said by those that knew
him that when he saw his plan had failed that morning he cried
like a child.

I think it would have been the better plan for him to have had
a hundred men sworn to follow his lead, but I suppose he was
afraid to let too many into his secret, for fear some of them would
turn traitor and inform on him.

I have never been able to find out to a certainty his fate, but
from the best information I can get, he was kept in the dungeon
until we were all exchanged the following March, and then Colonel
Jones took him out and put him in charge of two of his kindred
spirits, and started toward Selma, with instructions to find some
excuse to put him out of the way before they reached there, which
they did before getting very far from Cahaba, and I think it more
than likely that this is true, as Colonel Jones was just the kind of
a man for that kind of dirty work.

-General Henderson inquired of me if I knew what became of
Hanchett, as he said he did not exchange him at Vicksburg while
he was there, for he said he would have known him if he had.

If Colonel Jones had been such a man as Dr. Howard Hender-
son, we prisoners would have received better treatment. Jones
deserved the same fate as Wirz of Andersonville fame did, but
escaped it by sneaking out of the United States in disguise, but I
am told he stole back in after years and located in New Orleans.

I was told that a Mrs. Gardiner, who lived near the prison,
performed many acts of kindness, by passing through a -hole in^the
stockade books and vegetables, but it was not my good fortune to
learn of this in time to make use. of the noble lady's charity.

There was also a Miss Marks, who was a kind nurse to the sick
men outside in the hospitals. God will surely reward them for
their unselfish kindness in those dark days. I trust I shall some
day meet them in the sweet bye-and-bye.

150 Serving Uncle Sam

After the insurrection our condition grew worse. Our guards
were more strict, and the long dreary days and nights passed
slowly by.

During the month of February it rained almost daily. The
rebels told us that all the lowlands were flooded. Of course those
heavy cold rains increased our suffering. Many got discouraged,
sickened, and many died. No bright ray of hope penetrated
through the dark clouds. Had our government abandoned us to
our fate?

It began to look that way to us poor devils shut up in that filthy,
lousy den, as we could not learn what was transpiring in the
outside world.

I think it was about the last night in February. I was lying
asleep with the rest of my messmates, and gradually my mind
drifted off into the land of dreams. I was in my old bedroom at
my brother's, near College Hill, Ohio, looking out of the window
Over Mr. Gray's peach orchard. The trees had the same beautiful
green uniform tops that I had admired so much when I labored
among them.

As I feasted my eyes on the delightful scene it slowly faded
away and, presto, change ! I am standing with my arms resting
on the garden fence. There had been a gentle shower of rain,
which made the young vegetables show their tiny heads from one
end of the garden to the other, in their neat, straight rows.

No doubt my readers have times without number enjoyed look-
ing at their own gardens just after a nice shower, when they had
the same appearance as this garden had to me in my dream, and
they can imagine how delighted I was with the pretty scene, it
seemed so real to me, but, alas, I was rudely awakened to find I
was still a prisoner in old Castle Morgan, and worse yet, my feet
were just about to be engulfed by the muddy waters of the Alabama
River, which had slyly crept into the prison whilst we slept.

Of course, as I was the longest man among my bed- fellows, it
reached me first, and now the water kept rising until it covered
the entire inside of our prison from two to three feet. This indeed
seemed to add the cap sheaf to our misery.

No rest for any of us now ; only those who were lucky enough
to be in possession of a bunk. It was simply stand or wade around
in the muddy waters. Like Noah's weary dove, there was no place
for us to rest our feet.

Talk about the suffering in Andersonville, Saulsbury Castle,
Thunder and Libbey. Could it have been any more cruel than

In the; Fiftieth Ohio 151

this? Some of our Sergeants had a talk with Colonel Jones, and
pleaded with him to let the men march out upon dry land, but that
heartless wretch answered : "No. Not as' long as there is a d — n
Yankee's head above water can you come out of that stockade."

Finally they shipped us a lot of cord-wood, with which plat-
forms were built, on which we could climb and keep out of the
water to some extent. There was no chance, of course, to cook our
scant rations, so we ate them raw, washing them down with the
■filthy water that surrounded us.

They did send us in a few hardtacks that looked as though they
were made out of bean meal, and they were as hard almost as
Hint rock.

I related my dream to my messmates, and told them that I
believed this dream was a good omen, and so they all decided that
it was a token of our speedy release.

As for myself, notwithstanding our gloomy surroundings,
after this dream I felt encouraged, and thought I could discern a
break in the dark clouds that so long had hidden us from the out-
side world.

Whether this was true or not, just about this time a notice was
tacked up in our prison which said : "The latest dispatch from
War Department" was that there was to be a general exchange of
prisoners, man for man.

Oh ! how the poor boys did yell and hollow when they read that
note ! Some thought the news was too good to be true, and others
said the rebels only wanted to encourage us, and keep us from
trying to make another break for liberty.

In a few days the water began to draw out of the prison, leav-
ing some high points dry, on one of which Andrew Pouder, my
bunkmate, and I made a fire out of some of the wood that had been
brought in, and were sitting by it, warming ourselves. All at
once the gates were opened, and a call was made for a boatload of
prisoners to fall in for exchange.

At once Pouder and I fell into ranks, side by side, but being
quite a distance from the gate, we were pretty well in the rear.
The men kept passing out, and Pouder and I kept nearing the gate,
and finally Pouder passed out and the gate was closed, shutting me
in and Pouder out. I shall never forget the look that Pouder gave
me as he saw the gate close between us, but he marched away,
while I went back to the fire and sat down, feeling very lonely and
desolate.

f sat there brooding over my bad luck for quite a while, when

152 Serving Uncle Sam

I heard the gate open agaiii and, looking up, I saw Pouder and
several others turned back into the prison. They had passed out
more than they wanted.

CHAPTER XXIII.

Water Recedes — We Roast a Few Gray backs — And 3id
Farewell to Cahaba.

There is an old saying that misery loves company, an4 it was
true in my case. While there were plenty of comrades there, yet
Pouder and I had been messmates all along, and a warm- attach-
ment had sprung up between us, which bound us together like
brothers, and while no doubt he was sorry to be turned back into
that miserable den, and I shared this feeling with him to some
extent, yet deep down within my heart I felt glad (God forgive
me) to see him re-enter the gate and know we were still to have
each other's companionship, let it be for weal or woe. .

Pouder and I were now fortunate enough to get a good, dry
bunk to sleep on, and we used it most of the day, passing the hours
reading the New Testament, for I had a copy of the Scriptures
during all my imprisonment, and read it over a number of times
and found much comfort in it.

Finally the water gradually withdrew from the prison, and we
could once more walk about without wading. It had performed
one good act for us while it was there — it had drowned all the
graybacks that it reached, and I know there must have been billions
of them.

Pouder and I took off our old ragged clothes, a garment at a
time, and held them over the fire until we roasted all the graybacks
on them, and they would drop off into the fire, swell up and burst
with a noise that would almost equal the popping of firecrackers,
and the heat of the fire killed all the knits, so that we were entirely
rid -of the little pests, and could lay down now in our bunk at night
and sleep peacefully.

And oh ! what a sweet revenge it was to us to see those old
graybacks that had been feasting for the last few months on our
rich Yankee blood drop into the fire, burst and go up in smoke.
We felt now we were even with one set of our enemies at least, but
all earthly things, good or bad, must end some time.
- So on the morning of March 13, 1865, we were told our stay in

In th£ Fiftieth Ohio 153

old Cahaba prison was ended. The gates were thrown open and
we all marched out and formed in two ranks in front of the prison,
and Colonel Jones made us a short speech, winding up by saying
he hoped he would never see our faces back there again,

Jack Culp spoke up and said : "Colonel, we are tame Yanks
now, but if we ever come back, we will be wild," but the Colonel
did not see fit to make any reply to this thrust. And we were
marched aboard a boat, and bidding a final good-bye to Cahaba,
we were soon on our way, steaming up the river towards Selma.

No one but those that experienced it can tell with what thank-
ful hearts we caught the last glimpse of the gloomy walls of old
Cahaba, as we rounded a bend in the river a mile or so above it.

A fervent "Thank God" no doubt arose to the lips of many,
who took that last look at that Hell on earth. Never while I live
and keep my right mind can I forget the awful horrors of that deri
of misery.

In due time we arrived at Selma without accident and dis-
embarked, and were marched into a stockade, to await transporta-
tion by rail. Next morning we were all rushed to the railroad
station, with the understanding that a train would be there to take
us on our way, but it turned out to be a mistake, so we were
returned to the stockade.

On this little trip to the railroad and back my comrade Pouder
and I had the good fortune to find two large plugs of tobacco,
which we cut up into small pieces and traded the comrades for
meal and meat, and by so doing we got a supply that lasted us
until we reached the Union lines at the big, black river, besides
keeping enough tobacco to do us through also, which was quite
an item to us.

I suppose some of the guards lost the tobacco, or maybe some
of our comrades. We heard no inquiries made about it.

It was here that the three-quart bucket was made to do duty,
as Pouder and I made mush in it, and as we had plenty of meal
we did not stint ourselves, you may be sure, but ate about all our
stomachs would hold.

I am not positive, but I think we had to remain in Selma two
nights. We were then put aboard a train and shipped to Jackson,
Mississippi. I do not remember what route we went by, or what
towns we passed through, but I think we passed one night in
Meridian stockade. However, that does not matter.

We finally arrived at Jackson, and that was as far as the rail-
road was in running order. Here I spent my last Confederate

154 Serving Unci,*; Sam

money, paying five dollars to an old colored "Auntie" for a chicken
pie, and Ponder and I ate it and pronounced it the best chicken pie
we ever ate. It certainly was more toothsome than cornbread
made from meal that had been ground, cob and all, and sometimes
a little musty at that.

Some of us drew a few new clothes at Jackson that had been
forwarded by the government that far for our use. All that I
remember of getting was a pair of socks. Or I may have gotten
a cap, as I remember of losing my head covering somewhere on
the trip, and I do not remember how I did manage until I got to
parole camp.

From Jackson to the big, black river we had to foot it, and as
the distance was forty miles, it took us two days to make the trip.
The first day the wreather was nice ; the roads were in good condi-
tion, and we got along fine, making very good time for men in our
condition. I assure you we had no surplus flesh to carry. The
second day it set in to rain, and soon the roads became muddy and
slippery, and our old, ragged clothing became thoroughly wet
through, and this made it everything else but pleasant for us.

My old shoes were so worn that they became an incumbrance
to me, so I cast them aside and marched in my sock feet.

I had said to Comrade Pouder that second morning that if
any of us reached the big, black river that night, that I was going
to be one among them, so I waded along through the mud, trying
hard to keep up my courage, though I must say the rain rather
dampened it, and the muddy roads clogged it, but freedom was
on the other side of the big Black.

So I took a fresh chew of tobacco and forged ahead. Ah ! here
comes one of our escort, riding back from the front. What can
lie wrant back here? Listen, he is speaking:

"Gentlemen," he says, "it's the commanding officer's wishes
that you keep well closed up, if you please, as he does not wish
any straggling."

Well, what do you think of that? He calls us gentlemen!
Really, that almost took my breath away.

We must be nearing God's country, and this cavalryman already
is beginning to be influenced by it, but come to think of it, he
made no mistake in calling us gentlemen, for we were a very gentle
crowd just then.

I think it is very likely that there were men on this trip that
gave out, but as I was pretty well toward the front, I do not know
^vhat was taking place in the rear. I do not know who our escort

In the Fiftieth Ohio 155

was or what the officer's name was that was in command, but
from what I saw and heard, all the prisoners were treated
humanely on this trip.

When we drew rations and started, some of the boys asked the
commander how long those rations were to do us, and he answered :
"Until we reach some place where I can draw more/' and he kept
his word. Wherever he could draw rations, he did so. By this
means we fared very well on the trip; better, I think, than we
would had Jones brought us through.

It continued to rain until our advance reached the river about
sundown. I had made my word good — I was there among themy
though my limbs were so stiff and sore I could barely lift my feet
clear of the ground, and I had to move them with a kind of sliding
motion.

Comrade Potider was also among the lucky numbers to arrive
there in the advance. Yes, we had reached the Rubicon, but it was
so late in the evening those in charge of affairs there desired us to
wait till morning before allowing us to cross over.

They wished us to go back about a quarter of a mile and camp
for the night. This did not please us prisoners a little bit, and it
took some strong arguments by both Yankees and rebels to per-
suade us to turn back, but our officers promised to send us over
rations that night.

So finally we reluctantly turned back, and went into camp in
an old deadening, where there was an abundance of wood. Pouder
and I took possession of a huge log heap, and waiting until nearly
all had got their fires going before kindling ours, then we had a
glorious fire all to ourselves.

The rain having now ceased, we soon had our old rags nice and
dry, and taking our good friend, the three-quart bucket, we hunted
up some water and soon had it full of steaming hot mush.

I think if I mistake not that Comrade Pouder and I got on the
outside of six quarts of mush that night ; then, spreading out our
old rags, we lay our tired bodies down to rest.

Directly after lying down we heard our fellows calling, "Come
and get your rations/' but as our stomachs were already full of
mush we closed our eyes and were soon in the land of dreams.

The next morning we awoke feeling very much refreshed. The
sky was cloudless and the beautiful sun arose bright and warm.
Pouder and I arose with it, and bringing forth our three-quart
bucket, we soon had our breakfast mush cooked, and, sitting down,
we partook of our last meal under the Stars and Bars — -none too

156 Serving Uncle Sam

soon, either, as our meal had begun to get musty from getting
damp the day before.

Breakfast eaten, we fell into ranks and once more made our
way to the river, where the officers were soon busy calling the roll,
and. as fast as we answered to our names, we passed over the
pontoon bridge to freedom, into God's country, under the bright
folds of Old Glory, where we yelled and shouted ourselves hoarse
with thankfulness and joy.

We were halted here a short while to await a train from Vicks-
burg, which soon appeared, and we were hustled aboard and taken
to parole camp four miles back of Vicksburg, where we arrived
March 21st, 1865.

On the train that brought us here were some colored soldiers
as train guards, and as they were the first colored soldiers I had
ever seen, they were quite a curiosity to me, and interested me
very much.

At the camp we found others. They were dressed neatly, wore
white gloves, and took great pride in their various duties.

Here we were organized into companies and battalions, and
the companies were divided into messes of ten.

Comrade Pouder and I were assigned to Company "C," 3rd
Battalion.

We drew tents, blankets, clothing and a full supply of rations.
At first some heartless commissary, thinking we were so near
starved we would eat any old thing, issued us some stale, wormy
hardtack, but we soon gave them to understand that that kind of
business had to be cut out at once, and after that our rations were
all right. The hardtack we got was equal to soda crackers.

Sergeants had charge of battalions and Corporals had charge
of companies and messes. I had charge of one mess that was sup-
posed to contain ten men, but in reality there were only eight at
the beginning and one of these was taken sick and sent to the hos-
pital, but still they gave me rations for ten men. So my mess fared
sumptuously every day.

We had no duty to perform but to keep ourselves and quarters
neat and clean, and cook and eat, so we soon began to fill out and
look like men once more.

And here I wish to say that while we were on the way here
from prison we met quite a large number of Confederates who had
been exchanged, and were on the way home. There was a remark-
able contrast between us.

In the Fiftieth Ohio 157

We were lean, ragged and dirty and carried a little old corn-
meal, tied up perhaps in a little old dirty rag, while they looked
well fed, were clean and comfortably clothed ; had haversacks that
were well filled with crackers, coffee, sugar and meat. This I will
vouch for, as some of them kindly shared their rations with us.

The next day after arriving at parole camp, I sent the fol-
lowing letter to my people at home :

"Parole Camp in rear of Vicksburg, Mississippi,

"March 22nd, 1865.
"Deai Parents, Brothers and Sisters :

"It is with feelings of deep gratitude I seat myself this beau-
tiful day to inform you of my present whereabouts, and also of my
good health, although for the past few months I have had some of
the roughest experiences that I ever had. But thanks be to God
for Plis mercy, who has graciously spared my life through many
dangers that were seen, as well perhaps from many that were not
seen, by His poor,' unprofitable servant.

"Yes, I have passed safely through many dangers, privations
and hardships, and was brought through the rough lines yester-
day at the Big Black River, and am at present pleasantly situated
in parole camp, four miles in rear of Vicksburg, Mississippi.

"I shall not attempt at this time to describe to you all the
various scenes that I have passed through, but will do that some
time in future, when I have better accommodations for writing
than 1 have at present.

"Ail I wish to do at this is to let you know I have got back to
God's country alive and well, and I hope I may never be caught in
another such a scrape.

"I will simply say this : I was captured by the enemy at Frank-
lin, Tennessee, on the 30th of last November and marched from
there to Cherokee Station, Alabama, where we boarded the cars
and were shipped to Meridian, Mississippi, where we remained in
a stockade about one month.

"We were then shipped by rail to Selma, Alabama, and then
took, it afoot, ten miles further, to Cahaba, and placed in Castle
Morgan, where we were kept till the 13th of March, when we left
there on parole for our lines, where we arrived yesterday, and were
received into camp under the starry folds, of our glorious old flag.

"I suppose a happier set of men was never seen than we were
when we* stepped inside our lines. My heart swelled with thank-
fulness to the Heavenly Father for this great deliverance from our
enemies.

"I suppose you have been in great trouble about me since I was
captured, but now you may let your mind rest easy, for I am all
right, and I hope and pray you are all alive and well at home, for
I have not heard a word from any of you since .my. capture.

"i wrote you two letters while in prison, but do not know

158 Serving Unci,e Sam

whether you received them or not. Write me as soon as you
receive this, and tell me all the news.

"I would love to know where the 50th is, and how many were
killed and wounded at Franklin.

"The Christian Sanitary Commission are here, doing all in
their power to make us comfortable and happy. May God bless
them in their noble work.

"I have many things to tell you, but will have to pass them by
for this time.

"Direct Company "C," 3rd Battalion, Parole Camp, rear Vicks-
burg, Missippi.

"I cannot tell you anything of future movements. Andrew
Pouder is with me, well and hardy. My love and best wishes to*
one and all.

"From your loving son and brother,

"Erastus Winters/'

I had not been in camp here but a few days until I received
two letters from some of my sisters at home, but they had been
written for some time, as they were held at Vicksburg to await our
arrival ; but nevertheless I was certainly glad to get them and hear
from home once more, if they were a little old.

Comrade Pouder and I got a pass one day and went up to visit
Vicksburg. We neither of us had any money, but I had the good
fortune while there to find a fifty-cent shin plaster lying in the
gutter. It had been so long since I had any money I came near
not recognizing it as money. We made use of it, but I have for-
gotten what we purchased with it.

We spent a good portion of the day looking around over the
Bluff City, but I have no remembrance now of anything we saw,
so I judge we saw nothing that made any very lasting impressions
on my mind.

On March 29th I sent the following letter home to my parents :
"Camp Fisk, four miles south of Vicksburg,

"March 29th, 1865.
"My Dear Parents, Brothers and Sisters :

"Once more am I permitted the pleasure of seating myself to
write you all a short letter to inform you all of my present good
health and prosperity.

"I have just received two letters, one from sister Phebe and
one from sister Lucretia. They have been written for some time,
but yet they were new to me, and I was glad to hear you were all
living and in health when they were written.

"But oh! how sorry I was to hear of the death of Lieutenant
Pine. I don't know what will become of Company *KJ now. I
have not heard anything from the regiment yet, but I expect a

In THE Fiftieth Ohio 159

great many of my comrades met their death at Franklin and
Nashville.

"I am thankful that a kind and watchful Heavenly Father lias
spared my life thus far, though surrounded hy many dangers and
exposed to many hardships.

"First, I was threatened with death from powder and ball;
second, was nearly frozen to death ; third, was nearly marched to
death ; fourth, was nearly starved to death ; and fifthly, was kept
in prison nearly a week with the water standing knee deep over
the entire inside of the prison ; yet out of all these dangers, trials
and tribulations the good Lord delivered me. All honor, thanks-
giving and praise be to His name.

"I will give just a short sketch of my experience since the 30th
of last November :

"I was .captured by the enemy that day at Franklin with sixty-
two others of my regiment, and taken back to Columbia and kept
in an old fort there until the 14th of December, and although the
weather was very cold, we got barely enough wood to cook our
little cornmeal they gave us.

"All I had to protect me from the cold was a small part of a
blanket that I gathered up somewhere on the route. But many of
the poor boys were not that well off.

"If a prisoner had a good blanket or overcoat, the rebs would
take it, and leave him with nothing to screen him from the cold
winds and storms that we were compelled to lay out in.

"Leaving Columbia the 14th of December, we marched to
Cherokee, Alabama. This was the worst march I ever experienced.
The mud and slush were shoe mouth deep, beside the rain and snow
that we had to battle with. We were eight days on this trip. We
drew a little cornmeal and a little poor beef each day, until we
reached Cherokee, where we were given a few hardtacks, put
aboard platform cars and shipped to Corinth, Mississippi.

The weather meantime was very cold, and we suffered a great
deal from the exposure in riding in the night on open cars.

"We arrived here on the morning of the 23rd ; remained here
till next day, boarded the cars again, and were sent to Meridian,
Mississippi, arriving there on Christmas night, having passed our
Christmas on the cars, and our dinner was raw corn, of which
there was plenty at all the stations on the road.

"Here we were placed in a stockade and kept until the 8th of
January, 1865. We did not fare so badly here. A quart of meal,
a few nigger peas, a little beef, pork or spareribs for a day's ration
to each man. And having got hold of some Confederate money, I
bought some sweet potatoes. They were plentiful here. We had
some very good eating.

"But on the 9th of January we were once more placed aboard
the cars and shipped to Cahaba, Alabama, arriving there on the
12th. Here our misery began in dead earnest. There were some-
thing over three thousand prisoners confined here. These were
divided into companies of one hundred men each, and these again

160 Serving Unc%e Sam

divided into messes of ten men each, and each mess drew a large
bake oven.

"Once every ten days one man would be passed out after
wood, and what he could carry in at one trip would have to run
us for cooking purposes for ten days. The wood was mostly
green, and there was so much smoke in our crowded cook-yard
that some of the men were almost blinded with it.

"We did not get half enough to eat, and what we did get we
had to eat half cooked for the want of wood.

"The prison was overcrowded with men. We could not sit or
stand anywhere without someone crowding against us, except when
lying down at night, trying to sleep ; and then we could not rest,
for the place was simply alive with body lice — graybacks, we
called them.

"One morning before daylight, just before we were exchanged,
a few ring-leaders among the prisoners made an attempt to liberate
us all. They disarmed all the inner guard except one ; he made his
escape to the outside, and gave the alarm, and the plan proved a
failure.

"It was three days before they found out the leaders of the
insurrection, and we never got a bite to eat during that time.

"About six hundred of the men had bunks to sleep on, but the
balance of us had to sleep on the ground. All through February
it rained almost daily, and about two weeks before we came out
the water from the Alabama River came in and covered the entire
inside of the prison from two to three feet.

"Fortunately for us, a boat load was taken out for exchange
at this time, and that gave the remainder of us a chance to occupy
the bunks, and keep out of the water.

"Finally, on the 13th of March, we were all taken out, and
funished transportation as fair as Jackson, Mississippi.

"Then after a two days' march, we were received into our lines
at the Big Black River on the 20th or 21st of March.

"This is only an outline sketch. I will fill it up with particu-
lars when I reach home.

"We are now pleasantly situated at four mile bridge back of
Vicksburg. We have good quarters to stay in ; get plenty to eat ;
have drawn new clothing, and we begin to feel like men once more.

"I wrote you a few lines the next day after my arrival here,
and I suppose you have received it by this time.

"I am at present in good health, and of course, in good spirits
again.

"Write to me soon, and tell me all the news, both good and bad.

"Direct to camp Fisk, near Vicksburg, Mississippi, Company
"C". Third Batallion, ex-prisoners of war.

"Give my love and best wishes to all inquiring friends, and
don't forget to choose a large portion for yourselves.

"I am as ever, your loving son and brother, who wishes the
choicest blessings of Heaven to rest upon you all.

"Erastus Winters/'

In thk Fiftieth Ohio 161

CHAPTER XXIV.

Arrival of Prisoners from Andersonville — We Receive the

News of the Assassination and Death of President

Lincoln — We Start North — Destruction of

the Steamer Sultana.

One day while here there arrived a lot of men from Anderson-
ville prison. Poor boys ! what a sad plight they were in ; many of
them so weak and emaciated we had to lead them from the cars to
camp.

How could men lose all feelings of humanity, so as to treat
their fellow beings as our prisoners were treated in the Southern
prisons, during the War of the Rebellion?

Surely if there is a place of future punishment, and the Bible
teaches me there is, and I believe it with all my heart, then those
who were the cause of so much suffering and death in those aw-
ful days, will some day receive their just reward in full measure,
shaken down and running over.

I have no hard feelings against the Confederate soldier, who
met us face to face on the field of battle, and fought us bravely
for what he thought was right. I can meet the old gray-headed
veteran now who wore the grey, and grasp him by the hand with-
out a thought of bitterness or malice or hatred in my heart, but
never while I live can I forget the treatment we received from their
leaders in those cruel, deadly dens in the South.

We were here in camp yet when the word reached us that our
beloved President Abraham Lincoln's life had been snuffed out
by the cruel hand of an assassin. This cast a gloom over our cheer-
ful camp, and mutterings for a speedy revenge for the cruel act
were heard on all sides.

Oh! why did they not let that broken-hearted man live to fin-
ish the work he had been successfully engaged in since 1861 ?

Sad to think that just as the dark clouds of war began to roll
by, the grand and noble Lincoln, with malice towards none, but
with chanty for all, should die by the hand of a murderous assas-
sin. It is hard to realize why he should have been cut down,
just as peace was almost within his sight.

The Confederate Commissioner of Exchange, Colonel Hender-
son (or rather General as he tells me ; he had now been promoted to
Brigadier General), was in Vicksburg when the news came that

162 Serving Unclx Sam

the President had been murdered. Excitement ran high, and it
was feared that the colored soldiers would kill General Henderson,
on sight, knowing him to be a Confederate. Our officers saw
to having him put aboard a light engine and run out to the Big
Black River, and set across into the Confederate lines.

General Henderson says that was about the wildest ride he
ever made, and he was jolted so he could scarcely keep his seat ;
the road was rough, the engineer badly scared, and he threw the
throttle wide open and let her pound.

I heard the engine pass our camp that night, but did not know
until afterward what her errand was.

The Confederate Texas Cavalry were on duty at the Big
Black River, and Henderson says when he told them of the mur-
der of Lincoln, that as tough and hard as those Texans have the
reputation of being, that a number of them shed tears, and well
they might, for they had lost a true friend.

In a few days matters quieted down, and General Henderson
came back to Vicksburg to attend to his duties.

We remained here in this camp about one month ; that is, I
speak of those that I came from Cahaba with. There were others
that were before us, and there were others that came afterward.

Everything went along smoothly except our water supply
made several of the men sick.

The soil there was a black loam and there was no limestone
in it, hence the water was not very good for health.

I think, perhaps, it was either the 23rd or 24th of April that
we finally broke camp, and went to Vicksburg.

I cannot now remember whether we marched or went by rail ;
however, that doesn't matter. I know we got there by some means,
and from the best information I can gather, some twenty-three
hundred of us were put aboard the steamer Sultana ; there were
some cabin passengers, and among them I am told were nine ladies.
There was also a company of soldiers put aboard.

The Sultana was a side-wheeled boat, and a pretty large sized
steamer, but the reader can see at once she was overloaded, but
graft, dear reader, was practiced in those days just the same as
now.

And while there were other boats lying at Vicksburg that would
have been glad to have had a part of us for a cargo, as Uncle Sam
was paying so much a head to have us shipped north at that time,
yet by some hocus pocus between the officers of the Sultana and
the transportation officers, in which money played the chief part,

In the Fiftieth Ohio 163

we were all crowded aboard the one boat, something like a flock
of sheep or a drove of hogs.

But we prisoners, at least those of us from Cahaba, were
used to being crowded, and therefore we did not pay much at-
tention to being crowded on board the boat, and then our minds
were rilled up with thoughts of home, and the loved ones awaiting
us there.

Here were men that had been in prison from four months to
two years ; had suffered from cold, hunger, disease and exposure
of all kinds, and their poor, weak bodies had been preyed upon
by vermin. But now for the time being, all these things were for-
gotten. We were on our way home, and this took full possession
of our minds, crowding out all thoughts of danger, disaster or
suffering.

We were a merry-hearted, jolly set of men and boys as the
Sultana was turned loose from the wharf at Vicksburg, swung
out into midstream, and turned her prow toward the North with
her living freight of human beings.

Everything as far as we could see was running smoothly, as the
overloaded Sultana plowed her way slowly onward through the
muddy waters of the Mississippi.

At Helena, Arkansas, a photograther by some good fortune
took a picture of the boat, showing her overloaded condition
while she was lying at the wharf, and a number of those photo-
graphs are yet in existence throughout the country.

But very few of us thought or dreamed of danger, but whiled
away the time gazing at the shifting scenes along the shore, play-
ing little tricks on each other, singing little songs, telling little jokes ;
laughing and talking about the happy times we expected to have
when we reached our homes in receiving the warm and welcome
caresses of fathers, mothers, brothers, sisters, wives, sweethearts
and friends.

Reader, put yourself in our place, and then you may begin to
realize what a happy lot we were. Such was the condition of
the men and boys on board the Steamer Sultana, when she steamed
up to the wharf at Memphis, Tennessee, in the evening of April
26th, 1865.

We lay here for some time while the boat hands were unload-
ing a lot of sugar that had been stored in the hold. Some of the
ex-prisoners helped unload the sugar ; 1 believe they were paid
by the hour for their work.

164 Serving Uncuv Sam

By some means one of the hogsheads of sugar was burstedr
and a number of the men and boys had quite a picnic eating sugar,
and carrying off more for future use.

Comrade Pouder was one among the number ; besides bringing
up all we wanted to eat at that time, he filled our ever-ready three-
quart bucket, with the expectation of having it for future use, but
alas ! it was not so ordered. And as this is perhaps the last time I
will have occasion to mention our good friend, we may as well take
our leave of it here, for it went down in the wreck a few hours
after being filled with sweetness. And its remains for aught I
know are resting today on the slimy bottom of the Mississippi.

Farewell, old friend, your mission is ended; we shall always
remember with pleasure the true and faithful service you rendered
us in cruel Cahaba, and although you finally went down to a watery
grave, and we missed you sorely, yet as we call to mind how you
appeared to us as we fondly gazed on you for the last time, our
thoughts of thee are very sweet.

I now approach a period in these reminiscences that I fain
would forget and pass by, but I believe I said back near the begin-
ning that I intended to tell all the snaps and snarls I got into,
good or bad, so if I would jump over what now happened I
would not be treating my readers fair, neither would I be fulfilling
my agreement.

So that no matter how hard and disagreeable the task may
be, I feel under obligations to make the attempt, though I know
that after I have done the best I can to describe the awful scene,
that the half will not be told.

We did not leave the wharf at Memphis until after midnight,
so it was the morning of April 27th when we left there and
steamed across the river to a coal barge or barges, and stopped to
take on coal.

, All of us had sought some place of repose, while we were stop-
ping at Memphis, and every available foot of space was occupied
by the men from the boiler deck to the hurricane roof, and after
we had lain down, it was simply impossible for a person to walk
over the boat anywhere without stepping on some one.

Comrade Pouder of Company "K," Comrade John Fox, Cor-
poral, Company "A," and Comrade M. L. Rice, Private, Company
"A" and myself, all of the 50th Ohio, bunked together, and chose
a spot just forward of the smokestacks on the cabin deck.

From .the best information I have been able to get, it was about

In the Fiftieth Ohio 165

two o'clock in the morning, when the Sultana swung loose from
the coal barges to resume her journey up the river. At that
drowsy time in the early morning, it can be taken for granted
that the majority of us were sleeping peacefully, dreaming of the
old home, and the joys awaiting us there.

It was nearing the hour of three, and the Sultana had reached
a point some eight or ten miles above Memphis at the head of the
Island called, "The Old Hen and Chickens."

No danger was anticipated, and without any warning being
given, all at once a terrific crash occurred ; one of the boilers had
given way with a noise those who chanced to be awake said, resem-
bled the discharge of a battery of artillery.

The noise of the explosion added to the slight scalds and
burns I received awoke me, and I uttered the exclamation, "Oh !"
as I found myself slipping down an incline, and landed on my feet
on the coal pile in front of the furnaces.

I knew something terrible had happened, but did not for a
few moments realize just what it was. The steam was so stifling,
I could scarcely breathe where I was, so I carefully treaded my
way out onto the bow of the boat, and soon learned what had hap-
pened. I saw nothing of the three comrades I had been sleeping
with. All was confusion. Pandemonium reigned supreme.

Wounded men, and men who were pinioned down with iron
and timbers were screaming and begging for help, men were crying,
men were praying, and men were cursing and swearing ; men were
walking about wringing their hands and crying out, "What shall I
do?" Others stood as if dazed. Some of the men had been killed
while they slept, and never knew what happened. Others awoke
to find themselves adrift in the chilly waters of the Mississippi.

The boat took fire immediately, and as it lit up the scene I
could see that the surrounding water was rapidly being filled up
with a struggling mass of men, that were now jumping overboard
to escape the fast increasing flames. , j

It was just at this time, my attention was attracted to some men
who were trying to launch a large stage plank, and also to the voice
of some one, who was saying, "You men that can't swim better
follow this plank." That appealed to me, for I knew no more
about swimming than a year-old child, so I took hold, and helped
, shove the plank overboard, and jumped after it.

The plank shot down under the water, but soon came to the

166 Serving Uncuv Sam

surface, and righted itself with just as many men on it and around
it, as was possible to get near it.

I was one among the number that thought the only place of
safety for me was on top of that plank. We only drifted a short
distance till the plank was turned completely over. I was not
looking for anything of that kind to happen, and taken off my
guard, I lost my hold on the plank, and sunk beneath the waters.

And now once more in my life, I had reached a point where
my boasted courage and nerve forsook me. I knew I could not
swim, and thinking I would never reach that plank again, all
thoughts of being saved left me, and for a few brief moments,
while I was under the water, I lost hope and the thought flashed
through my mind that this was the end, and that the time had come
when I must yield up my life.

But what is this that my head has come in contact with? I
reach out my hand, and grasp it. Thank God, it's that blessed
old stage plank. My courage revives, hope once more fills my
breast ; I place my trust in my Heavenly Father, and by his mercy,
and through his power, I will yet reach a place of safety. I strug-
gle on, I lose hope no more ; I become more rational, and act
with more deliberation. I beg my comrades to be more quiet,
and though the plank was turned over a number of times, I always
managed to retain my hold on it. But every time it would turn over
a number would be washed off who would never reach it again.

Another comrade, whom I think from what I have learned
since must have been Comrade Henry Gambill of Company "B,"
14th Kentucky Infantry was on the plank, and acted very cool.
He and I helped another comrade on the plank two or three times,
but I think the poor fellow was finally washed off and lost.

We drifted on out of the mass of men around the wreck un-
til we reached dead water, and by this time, there was only about
six of us left on the plank, and perhaps not more than four or
five.

The river was very high, and all the lowlands were under water
at the time. I got hold of a piece of weatherboard that was float-
ing, and standing upon the plank, began to paddle toward a mass of
driftwood that was stationary that I could see a short distance
in front of us, for now the first streaks of daylight began to show
in the east, and we could begin to see our surroundings.

The stern end of our plank, I may call it, caught on a young
cotton wood bush, and we could have remained there and been
rescued, but ] was not satisfied to stay there.

In the Fiftieth Ohio 167

: I saw a pole or dead sapling floating in the water that I man-
aged to get hold of. It was about fifteen feet in length and had
a crooked root on it. Taking this in my hands, I walked forward
to the bow of the plank as close as I dared and reached for that
drift pile, and by good fortune my pole would reach it, and making
my pole fast by hooking it over some of the trash, I pulled the
plank loose from the bush and brought it up to the drift pile, onto
which I stepped, and felt I was saved.

By this time it was fairly daylight and some comrades that had
escaped to an old stable that was surrounded by water saw us, and
they called to us and said we could wade the water anywhere there,
and getting down and trying it, I found it about waist deep, and
selfishly leaving my comrades on the plank, I waded to the old
building, and climbing up I sat down beside the comrades already
there.

And the four or five comrades I left with the plank worked it
to the side of the building, and got up with us. There was no roof
on the building, and we roosted up there like birds waiting to be
rescued.

While making our perilous trip on the plank in the early hours
of the morning, I had heard a comrade on the plank praying, if
it could be called a prayer. He addressed the Heavenly Father,
and rehearsed to Him all the trials, privations and hardships that
we had endured, and how we had finally started for our homes
with our hearts filled with joyful anticipations of the pleasures we
expected to enjoy with our friends and loved ones when we would
reach there, and now for this last disaster to overtake us.

He prayed earnestly if God would only spare his life to reach
his home, he would devote the balance of his days to His service.
But at the time, I had not recognized the voice, but now as day-
light had come, I looked around me to see who had been saved
with me, and I found that it was Corporal John Fox that had
been praying, and one of the comrades I had been sleeping with
when the explosion occurred.

Comrade Fox after getting on the building with us, drew from
his pocket a plug of tobacco that was considerably swollen, having
come in contact with the water in the river.

Fox passed his tobacco around among us, and after a few jokes
about its swollen condition, we each took a chew, and had quite a
sociable time chewing it.

It seems that when the boiler exploded, it blew a hole right

168 Serving Uncle Sam

up through the cabin deck and the hurricane deck, forming a large
crater ; those on the hurricane roof that were not blown into the
river at the time, could look down into the crater, and see the fire
as it kindled up at the bottom, and, merciful God! what a scene
that was to look at ; they could see as the fire lit up the interior
of the crater, dead men, crippled men; men fastened down with
iron and timbers, and all those had to remain down in there and
burn up, as there was no help for them. That was one scene I was
mercifully spared the pain of gazing on.

Fortunately, I happened to be lying near the outer edge of the
crater, and came down outside of where the fire started, and was
;not struck with any flying timbers or iron, and did not remain
on the boat long enough after the explosion to witness some of
the horrible scenes that others did. But God knows I saw enough
and more than I ever wish to see again.

When we drifted away from the wreck on that plank, all we
could see as far as the fire lit up, the dark river was a struggling
mass of human heads. It looked at times as though hundreds
would catch hold of each other at once, and sink down to Eternity
together ; two or three men, perhaps, would quarrel and fight over
the possession of a plank that with proper care would have saved
them all, until they would all sink down to a watery grave.

Many good swimmers were lost by drowning ; men catching
them, and pulling them under. There are no words in the English
language that can fully and fittingly describe the horrible and heart-
rending scenes that we survivors were eye witnesses of that
morning.

No artist, I care not how clever he may be with his brush, can
paint a picture as full of horrors as the picture that was painted
on my memory, that April morning, 1865.

And though forty years have passed by since then, the picture
has never faded, but stands out in bold relief on the canvass of
memory today, showing all the cruel details as plainly as it did
that never-to-be-forgotten morning.

Many of the men were scalded from the crown of their heads
to the soles of their feet ; a number were crippled by the explosion,
so that it was impossible for them to be saved, and they begged
their comrades to throw them overboard, and let them drown
instead of burning to death, and this was done when all horse of
having them was gone, and the poor victims thanked those whose
hard lot it was to perform this heartrending task.

In the: Fiftieth Ohio 169

Out of the ten or twelve ladies that were aboard, not more
than three of four were rescued.

The official report of the lives lost at the time was near six-
teen hundred, and as quite a number died after being taken to the
hospitals, no doubt the loss was fully sixteen hundred if not more.

CHAPTER XXV.
Loss of Sultana (Concluded)

Rescued and Sent to Hospital — Comrade Pouder Visits Me —

We Clasp Glad Hands — Incidents in the Hospital —

Homeward Bound Once More.

Some twenty-five or thirty comrades clung to the old wreck until
she had burned to the water's edge, and by this time she had drifted
near shore. So the comrades managed to make a raft of the
broken and fire-scorched timbers, on which they finally reached
the shore in safety, just as the old hull sank to the bottom, throwing
up a cloud of steam and water to a height of several feet intd the
air.

Such was the story that Comrade Jack Culp of my Company,
who was one of those rescued on the raft, related to me, and his
story agrees with that told by Comrade Samuel J. Thrasher of
Company "G" 6th Kentucky in a book called, "The Loss of the
Sultana," published by the survivors several years ago.

I have never forgotten the agonizing cries for help I heard
that morning. It seems after the lapse of forty years, I can
still hear the pleadings of the poor boys, as they clung to the trees
and bushes along the shores, and on the islands. Many of them
. died after reaching a place of safety. The remains of hundreds
of them were never found. Their bones lie scattered from where
the explosion occurred to the Gulf.

Surely the Government ought to erect and dedicate a monu-
ment to their memory, for they are worthy. They not only fought
for this Government, but they died for it. When suffering from
cold, hunger, vermin and other inhuman treatment, and a promise
was held out to them of better conditions if they would renounce
their Government, they rejected the offer with scorn, and proved
true to their flag, and yielded up their lives in its service. Yet
strange to relate, they are not even mentioned in history.

170 Serving Uncle Sam

There are hundreds of people in this country today that are
well posted in history, yet don't know there ever was a boat named
"The Sultana" ; much less do they know that her destruction caused
the loss of sixteen hundred brave boys who wore the blue in
defense of the very flag that now protects them.

It's an outrage and a shame that those brave boys and true,
who gave their best days in defense of this Government, and finally
died a cruel death before reaching home, should be ignored and
forgotten by those whose delight it ought to be to do them ho.nor.

A year ago, one of the leading papers of Cincinnati published
a list of the marine disasters since 1841, involving great loss of
life. Was the Sultana metioned in that list? No, indeed, I sup-
pose the publisher had never heard or read of such a boat. When
the Maine was blown up in twenty- fours hours it was known all
over the world and today there is scarcely a school boy or girl but
what can tell you something about the Maine. Just so it is in regard
to the General Slocum that burnt loaded with school children and
just so it will be with the U. S. Gunboat Bennington which blew
up a few days ago in San Diego, California, causing the loss of per-
haps one hundred lives. All these of course are appalling disasters,
but the Sultana which towers above them all with her loss of six-
teen hundred lives is not once mentioned in history only in the
little book that the survivors themselves published a few years ago.
Some try to whitewash this over by saying that so many things
of vital interest had taken place at this time that it had simply
been overlooked. The President had been murdered, a four years
war was just coming to a close and peace was in sight. Well,
certainly those were very interesting events, but I am sorry that
the writers of history thought that the burning and drowning of
sixteen hundred poor ex-prisoners of war a matter too insignifi-
cant to bring before the minds of their readers.

I trust that some one who can get Congress interested in this
matter, will bring the subject before them, and be sucessful in get-
ting a monument erected in memory of those poor boys, who lost
their lives battling with the cruel waves of the Father of Waters ;
whose remains never received a decent burial, because they were
never found.

But please excuse me, reader. 1 was about to leave myself
stranded on the old stable chewing tobacco. Those of us who had
found a refuge on the old building remained there until perhaps
9 or 10 o'clock in the morning before we were taken off. We were
kept busy fighting the buffalo gnats, as they came around us in

In the Fiftieth Ohio 171

swarms. Some of us were not very well blessed with clothing
just at that time, and those gnats had a fair show to get in their
work, and they were not slow to improve .their opportunity.

None of us in that crowd would have been very presentable
in my ladies drawing room ; as for myself, my dress suit at that
time consisted of blouse shirt, drawers and one sock. Many of
my comrades were not even that well blessed.

My pants had got water soaked, and were in my way, and I had
discarded them while in the river. Many others had stripped off
all their clothing, in order that they might not impede them while
swimming ; hence they were entirely nude when rescued. While
seated up there on the old building, we could see several comrades
clinging to bushes and trees up and down the shore, and while
they were in a manner safe, yet they kept hollowing for help.

I am not positive, but I think this was on the Arkansas side
of the river, where we were stranded. Finally, a boat steamed
in as close to us as she could, and then sent the yawl, and took us
off our roost. I do not remember the name of. the boat, but I do
remember the first object that I ran up against as I stepped aboard
the boat, was a large size glass of whiskey. Now I had never
been a lover of whiskey, nor am I at present, but at that moment
I was chilled through and through, and as you may expect under
these circumstances, it did not require any coaxing for me to
speedily place myself outside that whiskey, and I am sure it did
me no harm, but soon warmed me up, though a cup of strong
coffee perhaps would have answered the same purpose.

I walked on into the dining room, and seating myself at the
table, I partook of a good warm breakfast of hot coffee, fried
sweet potatoes, biscuits, butter and other good things too tedious
to mention.

Plenty of whisky was setting around over the boat, but I did not
indulge in any more; that one glass fixed me up in good shape.
By the time I had finished eating my breakfast, the boat had reach-
ed the wharf at Memphis. A newspaper reporter met me, took
my name and regiment, saying his would be the first news of the
disaster that would reach the Cincinnati papers.

At the wharf, the Christian Commission people met us, and
did what they could for our comfort, furnishing each one as far
as possible with dry undergarments.

I was furnished a pair of drawers, placed in an ambulance,
and taken to Adams' general hospital No. 3. Here I was fur-
nished dry hospital clothes, and given a cot, of which I took

172 Serving Uncle Sam

possession, and lay down to rest and study over the appalling scenes
that I had been an eye-witness of that morning.

I was slightly scalded on face, neck, hands, feet and left arm ;
others were scalded so much worse than I, and there was such a
number of them, they did not come to dress my wounds until
nearly night, and my wounds became very dry and felt very
unpleasant, and I still remember how cool and nice they felt after
they had been dressed.

I rested very well that night ; the next day I was scarcely able
to move ; every muscle in my body was sore. I felt as though some
one had beaten me all over the body with a club. This was caused
by the exertion I made in the river, and by the shaking up I got at
the time of the explosion.

I never have seen Comrade Fox since parting with him on the
rescue boat, but I trust he arrived home safe, and that he kept his
promise faithfully that he made to his Heavenly Father that morn-
ing, on that blessed old Sultana stage plank while hundreds of his
comrades were perishing around him.

Comrade Rice I never saw or heard of after the explosion, so
must number him among the lost. He was a good, clever boy, and
was the only one among us four comrades that bunked together
on the Sultana that had any money. He had received money from
home while lying in parole camp back of Vicksburg. He was
generous with it ; he bought some nicknacks, and shared them with
his comrades on the boat on the way to Memphis.

Of we four comrades sleeping together on the Sultana three
were rescued — namely, Ponder, Fox and myself.

As I was lying on my cot, the next day after the explosion, I
heard one of the doors open at the far end of the ward. I looked
up, and who should I see enter but my old chum and messmate,
Comrade Pouder. He saw me the instant I saw him, and came to
me, his face wreathed in smiles. We were certainly glad to meet
and greet each other again after our rude parting on board the
Sultana.

We related to each other our experience, and how we were
rescued, and then he bade me good-bye as he told me all who were
able to travel were to be shipped north to Columbus, Ohio, that
afternoon, so I met him no more until I reached home, and paid
him a visit.

Comrade Pouder is still living at this date, July 26, 1905. He
resides with his wife at Liberty, Union County, Indiana. He and

In the Fiftieth Ohio 173

I have always managed to keep in touch with each other by corre-
sponding and v[siting with each other.

He has raised a family of two sons and one daughter ; all are
married and are members of the Church of Christ, and all are well
respected in the community where they live.

Comrade Pouder tells me that I have exerted quite an influence
over him for good in exhorting him to remain steadfast in the
faith that was once delivered to the saints, of which, of course, I
feel justly proud. And it encourages me to think that perhaps
after all I have not lived my life in vain.

In a few days, my burns healed up nicely, and I was able to
travel, but I had to wait until others would be able to go, as the
officers did not care to bother getting transportation for just one. I
was careless about writing home, thinking my people would see by
the papers that I was rescued ; then, again, I kept thinking I would
be forwarded every day, but finally, about the first of May, I sat
down and wrote a few lines home, from which I make a few
extracts :

"Adams' General Hospital No. 3,
"Memphis, Tennessee, May 1, 1865.
"My Dear Parents :

"Again am' I permitted to seat myself to write you a few lines
to let you know I am still alive, although I came very near death
in that terrible wreck of the Sultana, of which I suppose you have
read the particulars in the papers. Perhaps you think I was lost
unless you saw in the paper where I was saved.

"I gave my name and regiment to a reporter a short time after
I was rescued, so have been a little careless about writing to you all.

"I shall not try to describe to -you all the awful scenes that
passed before my eyes that terrible morning, for it would be
impossible for me to do so with pen and ink. I will wait till I get
home to tell you what I can by word of mouth.

"I made my escape from the burning wreck on one of the large
stage planks ; drifted to an old stable that was surrounded by
water ; remained there an hour or two, and was rescued by a boat
and brought to Memphis.

"I was slightly burned on face, neck, hands, feet and left arm,
but they are all healing very nicely, and I am now able to leave
here, but will have to wait till others are able to go with me. It
seems hard to get out of a hospital when you once get in one. I
will have to wait three or four days yet, and perhaps longer, but
will leave here as soon as possible.

"There were at least sixteen hundred lives lost by the explosion.
I understand there were 30 of the 50th aboard, and so far I have
not heard of but ten that were rescued.

"Oh! to just think of the men that were there rushed into

174 Serving Unci/j Sam

eternity without a moment's warning. I fear that but very few of
them were prepared to meet their God. What a warning it should
be to us all.

"I close now, hoping to be with you all in a few days.

"With best wishes to all I remain,

"Your affectionate son, Erastus Winters."

Time hung heavy on my hands now in the hospital among
strangers, but I passed the most of it in reading good books. One
book that I reading while here was the "Life of General John C.
Fremont." It was very interesting to me.

I passed so much of my time reading that I drew the attention
of the young lady that was a nurse there at that time, and when
there were some ladies from the Christian Commission rooms came
in one day with a bundle of religious papers to distribute, the young
lady nurse pointed me out to them, telling them I was a great
reader. After that I had all the reading matter I wanted.

The Government at Washington made an effort about this time
to ferret out who was to blame for the overloading of the Sultana,
and her final destruction, causing the loss of so many precious
lives, but I don't think the investigation ever amounted to anything
definite.

A gentleman passed through the hospital one day while I was
there, and questioned all the survivors, asking them if they over-
heard any conversation among the officers of the boat in regard to
her being overloaded, or her condition otherwise. When they
questioned the man on the cot next to mine he said, "Yes, I heard
the Captain say he was going to run the boat through to her desti-
nation, or blow her to h — 1."

I don't know what use the gentleman made of this answer. The
poor comrade died from the effects of his burns a few nights after-
wards. Poor man ; he suffered terribly ; he had inhaled the hot
steam and was burnt inwardly, as well as scalded outwardly. He
was flighty, and talked incessantly the night he died up to within a
few moments of his death.

He may have heard the Captain of the Sultana make that
declaration, and ye tit might not have had any significance, as cap-
tains of steamboats are liable to say anything. The captain of the
Sultana was lost ; I never heard of the recovery of his body.

* * * *

A remarkable escape from the wrecked boat was that of Com-
rade Daniel McLeod, of St. Louis. He had formerly been a
member of the 18th Illinois Volunteer Infantry, and was somewhat

In the: Fiftieth Ohio 175

lame in his right leg, having received a musket ball in his knee at
Pittsburg Landing.

He was a passenger on the Sultana, en route from New Orleans
to St. Louis. At the time of the explosion he was sitting at a table
in the cabin reading a book. He was blown over the table, and had
both legs broken at the ankles. He took off his suspenders, and
tying them tight above the broken places, dragged himself out, and
a Captain of the 54th Ohio helped him down to the lower deck,
and then he climbed down the log, chains and let himself into the
water, and floated down some two miles, and landed in the brush
on Cheek's Island, above Memphis, and in the morning was picked
up and brought into the hospital where I was. The surgeon in
charge cut off his right limb above the old wound, and when I left
the hospital he was getting along fine.

He laughingly told me that the first thing he remembered doing
after the explosion was taking his two hands and feeling to see if
he still had his head. He said he had been brought up near the
water and was a good swimmer. I think his escape in that con-
dition was marvelous.

Growing tired of the hospital one day I got a pass and walked
out to see the town. I ran across the Christian Commission rooms
and, going in, I penciled the following letter to my sister :

"U. S. Christian Commission Rooms.
"Memphis, Tennessee, May 10, 1865.
"Dear Sister :

"I embrace the present opportunity of writing you a few lines
to let you know I am yet alive and well. I am still in Adams'
General Hospital at Memphis, but got a pass this morning, and
happening to see the Christian Commission rooms, thought I would
drop in' and jot you down a few lines, and let you know the Lord
still sees fit to spare my poor, unprofitable life.

"I" wrote father and mother a few days ago, so I suppose you
have heard from me by this time. I am getting along fine ; my
burns are nearly all healed up, and I think I shall start up the river
again in a few days. Well, I don't care how soon, for I am getting
uneasy about you all, having heard nothing from any of you since
your letter of March 6th, and you know a great deal could happen
in that time.

"But I think now, the Lord willing, I shall be home in a short
time. We are having delightful weather here now, and I would
enjoy a boat ride up the river very much, provided I was not blown
up again, which I pray the Lord may never happen me again.

"I want to get home in time for strawberries, if I can. They
are plentiful here, but they don't do me any good, as I have no
money.

176 Serving Uncle Sam

"'I will close now, hoping to meet you all in a few days alive and
well. I am, dear sister, your affectionate but absent brother.

"Erastus Winters.
"The U. S. Christian Commission sends this as the soldier's
messenger to his home. Let it hasten to those who wait for tid-
ings."

After penning these few lines I once more walked out into
town, and about twelve o'clock I stepped into the Soldiers' Rest
and asked for dinner. They wanted to know where I belonged ; I
answered them in Adams' Hospital ; they said it was against the
rules for them to feed men from the hospital, but I explained to
them that I had been in there several days, and was tired of the
place ; that I had a pass, and did not wish to return there till evening
and that I had no money, was hungry, and wanted my dinner.

"All right," they answered. "You shall have it. Come right
in, and be seated." And they made their word good. They set
before me a splendid dinner, and I did it full justice. Thanking
them kindly, I started out to visit the park, but on the way there I
met a young man from the hospital, who said to me : "Say, if you
want to go home you better report to the hospital right away, and
get a suit of clothes, as they want to send a squad of you fellows
off on the first boat up the river." Said I : "That's me," and you
may be sure I was not many minutes getting to the hospital and
•putting in my order for a suit of Uncle Sam's blue. In a short
time, with six or seven other Sultana survivors, was fully rigged,
furnished transportation and, stepping aboard the fine steamer
"Marble City," were soon steaming northward again on the broad
bosom of the Father of Waters.

CHAPTER XXVI.

Arrive at Cairo, Put Up at Soldiers' Rest, and Await Trans-
portation— Off for Columbus — Hear of the Capture of
Jeff Davis — Arrive at Camp Chase — Discharged
From the Service — Arrive at Home —
Happy Reunion.

We had a very pleasant trip from Memphis to Cairo, but we
Sultana boys would jump every time the engineer would try his
water gauges, fearing another explosion.

In the Fiftieth Ohio 177

. We arrived at Cairo the evening of May 12th, and put up at
the Soldiers' Rest to await transportation by rail to Columbus,
Ohio. We called at the rooms of the Christian Commission, and
were kindly received. We each penned a short note to friends at
home to let them know we were once more on the move towards
that longed-for haven of rest.

The people at the Christian Commission rooms told us to call
on them when we were ready to leave and they would give us warm
meal tickets.

Here follows a copy of the brief note that I penned at that time.

"Christian Commission Rooms,

"Cairo, 111., May 13, 1865.
"My Dear Parents :

"Once more am I permitted to seat myself to pen you a few
brief lines to inform you of my present whereabouts, which you
will see at a glance at the top of this sheet. I left Memphis three
days ago, and arrived here yesterday evening. Six or seven of us
Sultana survivors are stopping at the Soldiers' Rest, awaiting
transportation by the way of the Illinois Central Railroad to
Columbus, Ohio. I think we will leave here tomorrow. We had a
very pleasant trip from Memphis here on the steamer "Marble
City ;" it is a fine boat, and we were not crowded, as there was but
few soldiers aboard.

"I am in very good health at present, and hope you are all
enjoying the same blessing. If the Lord spares my life, I trust I
shall meet you all at home in a few more days.

"I am as ever, Your affectionate son,

"Erastus Winters/'

On the way from Memphis to Cairo, having an extra pair of
pants, I sold them and going to one of the boat hands I bought an
extra supper for my squad. Of course, he had to be a little sly
about bringing it to us, and we also had to be a little shady about
eating it. But all the same he brought us a good supper, and we
ate it and enjoyed it very much. We had plenty of Government
rations with us, but we felt like we wanted something more
palatable.

We remained at Cairo a day or two, but finally one morning
we received our transportation and bidding the Soldiers' Rest good-
bye, we started for the depot.

We did not forget to stop at the Christian Commission rooms,
and they kept their word by giving each one of us a warm meal
ticket, and instructed us that wherever our train stopped for the
passengers to get their supper, our tickets would be good for our

178 Serving Unclh Sam

suppers also. Thanking them for their kindness, we bade them
good-bye, and were soon aboard the train steaming toward our
destination.

Along in the evening we stopped at some town in Illinois for
supper. I took my squad to the door of the dining hall, and
inquired of the proprietor if our tickets were good there, and he
answered me, "No, sir." I do not know if my men heard his
answer or not, but I turned to the squad and said, "Come on, boys,"
and we all filed in and took seats at the table, and all did ample
justice to the fine supper that was placed before us.

Supper finished, we marched out, passed the proprietor, and
handed him our tickets, and he never changed a word with us. Of
course, the tickets were good for the money, and I knew it, but the
proprietor did not want the trouble of collecting the money on
them, so he thought he would bluff me. But that was one time his
little game of bluff did not come his way.

Reseating ourselves in t the cars, we were soon on the move
again. I got very weary and sleepy after midnight, and snatched a
few winks of sleep as we steamed along.

As daylight appeared, we were nearing Indianapolis, and
received the cheering news that Jeff Davis had been captured,
arrayed in petticoats. This news raised quite an excitement on the
train, and we began to think now that surely peace was near for
our unhappy country.

In due time we arrived at Columbus, Ohio, and my squad was
sent out to Camp Chase. I have always been sorry that I did not
keep a list of the names of those boys that came through with me
from Memphis to Columbus, but we were all thinking more about
getting home at that time than anything else, so we lost sight of
each other at Camp Chase, to meet no more in this world, for I
think it is quite likely they have all answered the last roll call. But
I hope to meet them again when we fall in for that grand Inspec-
tion on the other shore.

On my arrival at Camp Chase I had the good fortune to meet
Comrades Jack Culp and Alex. McCradie, of Co. "K." They had
been mustered and received some pay, but the mustering officer
was gone when I arrived there, so I received no money while there.

Coming up the Mississippi, I had eaten a little too hearty of
cocoanuts ; my stomach being weak, the nuts were too rich for me,
and now at Camp Chase the drinking cups at all the wells were
cocoanut shells. I could hardly drink the water out of them, and
have never had much use for cocoanuts since.

In the: Fiftieth Ohio 179

Knowing now that I was to be discharged and sent home, the
time passed very slowly ; every day seemed a week long.

McCradie and I took a notion to have some eggs one day, so we
purchased about two dozen, and also half a pound of butter. The
butter was strong enough to walk, if it could have been furnished
with legs and feet, and it was not the bald-headed quality either.
We borrowed a kettle from one of the cooks, and soon had our eggs
cooking.

We got some bread, salt and pepper, and prepared to have our
feast. Well, we boiled the eggs till they were blue as indigo and
hard enough to use for base balls ; then we sat down and feasted.
And I wonder today yet how we ever lived to get home after eating
that mess. If those eggs had been in my stomach when I was
trying to swim the Mississippi, I am sure these reminiscences would
never have been written, for the author would have gone to the
bottom like a chunk of lead.

I am glad to have it to say that Comrade McCradie arrived
home safe, got married, and raised a large family, but am sorry to
say that when I visited him at his home in Millville, Ohio, in 1904,
the poor man was dying by inches ; a cancer on the side of his head
was eating his life away. This is August, 1905 ; I have not heard
from the comrade for about five months, but from his condition
then I think it likely he has answered the last roll call and passed
over the dark river.

On Saturday, the 20th of May, I received an honorable dis-
charge from the United States Service by an order from the War
Department dated, I think, May 11th, and Comrade Culp and I
came to Columbus and boarded a train for Cincinnati, which place
we reached Sunday morning, May 21st, just as the dawn began to
light up the eastern sky.

Comrade Culp's home was at Ironton, Lawrence County, Ohio,
but as it was Sunday there was no boat up the river before Mon-
day, so after getting our breakfast I invited Comrade Culp to go
home with. me to Ludlow, Kentucky, and remain till Monday. He
gladly accepted the invitation, and it was not many minutes until I
was at home, sweet home.

I learned by inquiry soon after crossing the river at the Ludlow
or Fifth Street Ferry that my people at home were all well, and
that filled my heart with joy and thankfulness.

I shall not try to describe my feelings as I drew near the old
home. At last I am in sight of the door, and saw my two little
nephews standing out in the front.

180 Serving Uncle Sam

As soon as they caught sight of two boys in blue approaching
they skipped into the house and told my mother. In a moment she
appeared in the doorway and began clapping her hands for joy and
gladness, and as I quickly reached her she clasped me in those
blessed arms and pressed me to her motherly breast.

Dear, kind God ! Blessed mother ! Who can tell what a heavy
burden of care, anxiety and trouble rolled off of that motherly
heart at that moment, and what a wave of joy and gladness took
its place?

I went into the army against my mother's will, and had she died
before my return I would always have regretted it. But thank
God ! He spared both of our lives to meet in a grand reunion.
Father and sister were at church when I arrived, and they came in
directly, and then what a happy reunion we had. What a warm
greeting I received from one and all.

I was in my old home once more, and was surrounded by loved
ones. What a happy boy I was ! The suffering and privations of
the last five months were for the time forgotten. I was a free boy
or man again ; free to go and come where and when I pleased, and
no one could say me nay. There were no guards to bother me,
and there was no dead line around me. I was free as the air as
long as I kept within the bounds of the law.

Home again! What a sweet thought that was to me. Home
again, surrounded by loved ones and friends, who were vieing- with
each other to do me honor. All were anxious to hear me tell of
the marches I had made, the battles I had been in, my prison expe-
rience and, last though not least, they wanted to hear my story of
the Sultana wreck, and how I made my escape.

Monday morning I went with Comrade Gulp to the steamboat
landing to see him off, and then bade him good-bye. I have never
met him since, but heard he arrived home safe. Comrade Gulp
had a kind heart when he let whisky alone, but, like many others
when under its influence, it would cause him to mistreat his best
friends.

Monday evening a bevy of six young ladies called to see me,
prompted by curiosity, of course. Now the reader may think that
the experience I had passed through, and the trials and hardships
that had come my way in the past three years ought to have knocked
all the timidity and bashfulness out of me, but I am sorry to have
to put it on record that it had not ; and when they told me I must
go in and face that delegation of ladies I felt as though I would

In thk Fiftieth Ohio 181

sooner face one of General Hood's masked batteries of twenty-
pound rifled Parrot guns.

In fact, I felt like calling for a pick and shovel and digging a
gopher hole for myself and crawling into it. Where now was all
my boasted nerve and courage? Gone glimmering. But like the
soldier under fire for the first time, I pulled myself together and
entered the room, and as I stepped across the threshold six pairs
of eyes were focused on me and I felt myself blushing to the very
roots of my red hair.

And to make it still more trying on my nerves, they were all
strangers to me. I had to be presented to each one of them per-
sonally. Talk about charging forts, batteries and breastworks!
Why, the ordeal that I had to pass through in that room in the few
moments that it consumed to present me to the owners of those six
pairs of eyes required more real courage than it did to charge the
rebel rifle pits in front of Atlanta, Georgia.

I never could tell how I got through it all ; it made me feel all
over in spots as big as a United States army blanket. I managed
to get through some way, and found myself still living.

One of the ladies, a fine, portly lass, seemed to take delight in
causing me to feel still more embarrassed by her cruel shafts of
wit, directed at me, of course, in a spirit of mischief. But I lived
to see the day when I more than got even with her, and we became
very intimate friends.

But notwithstanding the raid those bright eyes made on me I
was happy ; I was at home in God's country, under the bright folds
of Old Glory and, best of all, the white dove of peace was again
hovering over our beautiful country.

The hostile armies that had been fighting each other for four
years were now being disbanded and sent to their homes, to take
up again their respective vocations that they laid aside when they
entered the service.

Our sympathies go out to those who wore the grey, who bravely
marched and fought under the Stars and Bars for a cause their
leaders made them believe was just and right. I

Let us not be harsh with them ; they have been deceived ; the
right has triumphed, and those who fought so bravely under the
Stars and Bars have been compelled to lay down their arms and see
their flag lowered in the dust and to hear their leaders say, "Our
■cause is lost." They see Old Glory, the grand old Stars and
Stripes, the banner of the free, floating freely over every State in
the Union once more.

182 Serving Unclk Sam

The common soldiers under the Stars and Bars that were in
the ranks and did the fighting are not so much to blame. Poor
men ! Many of them were thrown upon the world, without a home
and without a penny. Let us be lenient towards them ; let us wel-
come them back into the Union like our nobler Lincoln, with charity
for all and malice toward none.

Even our glorious old flag, the Red, White and Blue, as she
displays her beautiful colors in the bright May sunlight seems to
say "Let us have peace ;" but the leaders who brought all this
misery and suffering not only on their beautiful Southland but
also on the Northland, will receive their reward — if not in this
world, surely in that which is to come.

Those never-to-be-forgotten May days passed by on eagle's
wings as I swung around the circle, visiting my relatives and
friends. Everywhere I was greeted with a warm welcome, and
every one tried to rival the others in doing me honor, and I was no
exception as my old comrades who may read this can verify.

We who wore the blue were received at home with glad hearts
and were given a royal welcome by every lover of our dear old flag,
and none of us will ever forget while we live those happy days.
Forty years have passed by since the eventful spring of 1865.

What giant strides our glorious country has made ! When
Spain had the boldness to insult our flag, what did we see? We
saw the young men of the Southland rally as quickly to wipe out
the insult as did their Northern brothers ; and more, we saw some
of the very leaders who wore the gray and fought bravely for the
lost cause from '61 to '65 step quickly to the front and volunteer
to lead their sons to victory under the protecting folds of Old
Glory.

They were proud and anxious to wear the blue, and did wear
it with honor, and while we still have a few in the North as well as
the South who hold malice, and have a bitter feeling against each
other, yet, thank God, it is fast dying out.

And whether we look to the East, West, North or South, we
see a united and prosperous country, all under one flag, and that
flag honored and respected on every land and sea, and we of that
grand old Grand Army of the Republic are proud that we were the^
humble instruments in the hands of a just God to make this pos-
sible.

(Yes, this country owes the honor of what it now enjoys to us
whose ranks are thinning, the old Grand Army boys.)

Our numbers are fast decreasing, day by day, as the years pass

In the Fiftieth Ohio 183

by. Soon, ah ! how soon will the last member of the Grand Army
of the Republic be gone, and that grandest organization this world
ever saw will have passed into history, but as we go hence we will
have the comforting assurance that we have tried to instill into the
minds of our children a true spirit of patriotism, and feel that in the
hands of our sons the honor of the country and flag will be safe.

In the forty years that have come and gone since the great Civil
War came to a close the writer has witnessed many changes. He
has lived in an age when many improvements have been made.
Inventions after inventions have come to the front, until we are
almost forced to conclude that there is nothing so hidden but what
the ingenuity of man will search it out and compel it to do his
bidding.

Yes, we are living in an age of inventions and improvements.
A fast age, for millions are won and lost in a day. Our nation is
enjoying an era of prosperity that has never been surpassed by any
other nation under Heaven.

And I sometimes wonder if this great success, this great pros-
perity that we, as a nation, are now enjoying, will not prove our
ruin. Will we in our pride, haughtiness and selfishness, forget the
All-wise God who rules over the destinies of nations? Will we
not in our mad race -for prominence and riches neglect to render to
him that homage which is His due, and will it not cause Him to
bring a curse upon us ?

God help us to be more humble in his sight, and not to think of
ourselves more highly than we ought to think.

As for my own life personally since the close of our great civil
strife, I have had a checkered career. I have seen both the dark
and bright side of life. I have known what it was to be happy
and what it was to be cast down with sorrows and sadness.

While I was blessed with the good fortune of being happily
married three times, yet I was unfortunate in that I lost each wife
by death, after enjoying a period of happiness with each. I have
raised four daughters and one son, of whom any father might well
feel proud. They are a comfort to me as I travel down toward
the sunset of life.

Unhappily though, by my misfortunes, I have not been per-
mitted to extend to them that care and help that it would have been
my delight had I been blessed with the means.

Having no education and no trade, I had to carve my way
through life, principally by common labor, and meeting the reverses
I have, I did not succeed in accumulating any of this world's goods.

184 Serving Unci^e Sam

I have tried in my weak way to do my duty to God and to my
fellow man, as I saw it, believing that a good name was more to be
desired than riches.

As I look back over my life, I can see I have made many mis-
takes that had I my life to live over again, with the experience I
now have, I certainly would try to avoid, but this can never be.

The past is gone beyond recall. I can only hope that I may be
forgiven for the mistakes of the past, and pray God that He may
so direct my future steps that I may always be found walking in
that narrow way that leads to eternal happiness.

And now I must bring my little story to a close, and it is almost
with regret that I write it.

While some of the scenes I have tried in my blundering way
to describe were very sad, others were pleasant ; all of them in the
hands of one who was well educated and a fluent writer could have
been made very interesting, but I have done the best I could under
the circumstances to entertain my readers, and I trust, in the kind-
ness of their hearts, they will pardon my shortcomings and overlook
my rude way of expressing myself, and this I believe they will
readily do when they consider the source.

I pen these concluding lines on my sixty-second birthday. I
well know that long ago in the journey of life I passed over the
heights and am now traveling down the western slope towards the
sunset. A lonely old veteran, I wait and listen for the final call of
the Orderly who shall summon me to answer the last roll call.

May the Father above help me to so live the remainder of my
days that I shall pass the final inspection and bei considered worthy
to stand in the ranks of that grand army above on the shore of the
beautiful river, where God himself shall be the Supreme Com-
mander, is my prayer.

Kind reader, my task is finished. If I have succeeded in help-
ing you to pass a pleasant hour or two while reading these remin-
iscences, I shall feel myself amply repaid for my labor.

CORPORAL ERASTUS WINTERS.

In the Fiftieth Ohio 185

OLD GLORY

"From bleak Alaska's frigid clime
To Southern tepid tide,
From eastern coast to western shore,
Long may our land abide.

"One hope, one airn. one land, one flag,

One country naught can sever,

We now with one accord proclaim

The Stars and Stripes forever.

"We pledge allegiance to our flag,
And all that flag denotes.
O God of nations, bless the land
O'er which Old Glory floats."

-Professor Wilkinson.

186 Serving Unci^e Sam

FIELD AND STAFF OF FIFTIETH OHIO VOLUNTEER

INFANTRY

Col. Silas A. Strickland — Brevet Brigadier General.
Lieut. Col. Geo. R. Eisner; killed in front of Atlanta.
Maj. H. S. Gillispie.
Adjt. Jerome F. Crowley.
First Sergt. G. R. Crawford.
Asst. N. B. Cole.

t<7* t*5* e^w

COMMISSIONED AND NON-COMMISSIONED
OFFICERS OF COMPANY "K"

Captain L. A. Hendricks.

1st Lieut. O. S. McClure.

2nd Lieut* E. L. Pine ; died of wounds received at Nashville.

1st Sergt. C. A. Vanduezen.

2nd Sergt. John Lindsey.

3rd Sergt. Jos. Chamberlain; color bearer of regiment.

4th Sergt. Samuel Lousey.

5th Sergt. Jas. Kelso.

1st Corp. Carlton Paris.

2nd Corp. A. M. Weston.

3rd Corp. P. F. Pecheny; wounded and captured at Franklin.

4th Corp. Frank Fox.

5th Corp. David Noble; color guard.

6th Corp. Erastus Winters ; captured at Franklin.

7th Corp. Henry Fox ; lost an arm at Franklin.

8th Corp. Jos. Corson; wounded three times; died in service.

In ths Fiftieth Ohio 187

PRIVATES OF COMPANY "K"

Simeon Arthur.

John Arthur.

Jeremiah Ammerman; bass drummer.

Peter Albiets ; killed at Franklin, Tenn.

Charles Adams ; teamster.

Milton Blizzard.

Stephen D. Blizzard.

John C. Bennet.

Vincent Brisalier ; wounded before Atlanta.

Christian Bearman.

John Brown.

Edward Brown.

William A. Baker.

John Bryant.

John Bernard.

William Coler.

Chas. B. Crane.

Wm. Childs; mail carrier.

David H. Cohen; hospital steward.

Andrew J. Culp; captured at Franklin.

John Clotter; killed in front of Atlanta.

Wm. Dean ; died of wounds received in Georgia.

Geo. Dean; died in service.

Thos. Dodge.

David N. Deams.

Thos. Easterling.

Geo. W. Flowers.

Chas. Goodwim.

Chas. Fenny.

Henry C. Hall ; died of wounds received in Georgia.

John Hahn ; died of wounds received at Franklin.

John F. Heberlein.

Wm. Harbold.

Henry Heath; wounded at Perryville; died in service.

Jas. Johnson; teamster.

Jos. Kedler.

Jacob Klineman.

Albert Kirgin.

Henry Liebrook; died in service.

Jas. Lacy.

Henry Merrill.

188 Serving Unci,*; Sam

Alex. McCradie; captured at Franklin.

Richard Marsh.

Robert Manifold.

Owen Osborne.

John Orton.

Andrew J. Pouder ; captured at Franklin.

John Pouder; killed on Atlanta Campaign.

Jas. Prickett.

Coleman Quinn.

John F. Reynolds ; killed at Franklin.

Lane Ready.

Samuel Redish. ,

John B. Spahr; musician.

Luman W. Smith.

Wm. Sparks.

Jos. S. Sheak.

Jos. Spencer.

Thos. Sherin ; killed in front of Atlanta.

Thos. Shy ; died in service.

Peter Shilling ; captured at Franklin ; lost on Sultana.

Peter Steffin; wounded at Franklin.

Henry Vanzant.

Garrett Vanzant ; teamster.

Henry Venant ; captured at Franklin.

StepHen Vanozdal ; assistant wagon master.

David Wisenberger.

Edward Wisenberger.

John Willey ; died in service.

Jackson Walters; died in service.

Laborne Winchester ; died of wounds in Georgia.

Jos. Yates.